Emancipation 6
And he said
"I went skydiving
I went Rocky Mountain climbing
I went 2.7 seconds on a bull named Fumanchu
And I loved deeper
And I spoke sweeter
And I gave forgiveness I'd been denying"
And he said
"Someday I hope you get the chance
To live like you were dying"

********

"There you are," I called out as I landed on the cliff, folding my wings away as I approached the seated woman. I winced internally as she flinched at my voice, though I didn't let it show on my face.

This was going to be an awkward conversation as it was.

"My Lord," Melina nodded in greeting though she kept her eye skyward.

The young drakes, Hengeron II, Llamrei II, Andromeda, and Cassandra, were all flying in the skies above. Melina was watching them fly around and 'play' with drakes that called the mountains home.

At this point, very little on the Island could threaten them, but they were still young enough that it was better to have someone there to keep an eye on them. Though they were initially the same as other drakes from the Dragon Aerie, they had been fed a steady supply of my blood over the last year. Despite being 'infants' less than a year old, they were all tier 7 and towered over their fellows.

I sat beside her while we watched Hengeron II, the group's only male, dive towards a nearby valley and return with a squealing boar in his talons. Rather than kill and eat the creature, the group amused themselves by dropping it, diving, and catching it before it hit the ground. My cat was a negative influence on them.

Unfortunately, Cassandra missed a grab, and the creature fell to the ground with a meaty spat. Neither of us even winced at the sight, well used to worse visuals.

I kept waiting for her to say something, anything really.

I should have known better.

In our relationship, I had always been the one to engage Melina, not the other way around.

It was the first relationship of its kind for me, as I was usually the one who kept my own company. It just went to show how desperate I had been for someone, anyone, to be with me by the time I reached Elden Ring.

Still, my feelings for her were not so shallow as to ignore her now that I wasn't alone 99% of the time.

"You've been avoiding me," I said after minutes of silence.

She didn't answer, continuing to stare skyward.

Even though I had noticed her odd behaviour right away, I had given her space for the last month and a half while I searched for a way to get my body back. I had also hoped she would use this time to connect with the other women, but she had maintained her distance from everyone but Ranni and, to a lesser extent, Priscilla.

I had initially assumed her reticence was caused by an awkwardness with the other women on the Island. They had been together for a year and had formed a tight bond of friendship and, in some cases, intimacy. Watching them in the Dream had been like watching a slice-of-life anime sitcom filled with high jinks, rivalries, twists and turns, and a good helping of lust.

After my... talk with Ranni, I knew that was only one tiny facet of Melina's internal struggle.

She had died.

I knew I was the odd one out when it came to my casual disregard for my own deaths. While I didn't know if Melina had ever perished in the Lands Between while the Rune of Death was sealed, her death was final when she burned upon the fires of the Fell God.

And she had done it willingly.

On top of the fact she had been dead for decades, Melina had awoken in an unfamiliar world surrounded by foreign women. She had found out her lover had been lying to her by omission and that her sacrifice, one at a high cost to herself, had been almost meaningless.

There was a lot to grapple with and I, more than most, understood that sometimes people just needed time.

But I also understood that talking things out like adults could solve most issues before they festered.

And I was not willing to let Melina go without a fight.

"Ranni tells me you have been having nightmares," I tried a different tactic. Andromeda decided that one of the blue drakes was her new best friend and was flying beside it. The smaller beast, nowhere near as intelligent, flipped out and tried to fly away, leading to a merry little chase. "Wanna talk about them?"

After a few more moments of silence, I opened my mouth to prod her again when she spoke.

"I dream of the Forge," Melina said softly. Though her one eye was gazing skyward, I doubted she saw any flying monsters. "Of the Flames. I feel my skin blister and crackle. Smoke fills my lungs, and I scream and scream, but you can't hear."

I flinched once more, this time in guilt and phantom pain.

"Sometimes I awake when the flames consume me," she continued slowly. "All the pain leaves then. I am at peace. Dead. Most of the time, I continue to dream. I dream of Death. She extends a hand to me, and I know what she offers. Life and pain. Death and peace. I must choose. In my dreams, I turn away. Every time. I rest in peace, and you burn. You live, yet the fire never goes out. And I watch you burn."

"What can I say? I'm hot," I tried to lighten the mood a little with a joke, but she didn't laugh. I slid closer to her till I pressed up against her side and warp an arm around her shoulder. She leans into me, though her eyes remain on the sky. In the past. "You didn't turn away, though. You took Death's hand. You came back to me. I cannot express how much that means to me."

"I came back a fool to a fool," she snorted disparagingly. "I made a pointless sacrifice. I was so convinced that my purpose was to die so my Lord might live that I tossed myself upon the pyre without need or meaning. Indeed, falling in love with you was the most foolish thing I have ever done. I feel like a right jester."

"I was the worse fool," I said bitterly. "If I only trusted you and told you everything, things would have been different. I was so afraid, afraid of losing control, of losing myself, that I lost you instead. Make no mistake, I will never forgive you for leaving me, but I won't forgive myself either. If anyone is a jester, it is me. In fact, I think Ranni's called me that a few times already."

"You could stand to hold thy tongue more, 'tiss true," Melina nodded, and I allowed myself to smile. If she could take digs at me, then things were looking up. But then she shook her head again. "But it renders my action no more meaningful. I died without true purpose and hurt us both in the doing. My entire existence, I have been searching for meaning. Why was I given life by my mother? What was my purpose? Even as I tossed off her yoke of expectation, even as I dedicated myself to a new Lord, every action was but a failure in the end. All the pain I suffered, all the pain I inflicted, twass pointless."

"Pointless?" I asked rhetorically. "Was I heartbroken? Certainly. Pissed off? Definitely! But not once did I think your sacrifice or death was pointless."

She looked at me, finally, with her one open eye, almost accusing me of using empty words to comfort her. I never did find out what was up with her and Ranni's eyes, but it didn't matter. Melina, while no Godfrey, was more a warrior than most. She did not want platitudes.

I needed to convince her that I wasn't spouting bullshit. Which was difficult since most of what came out of my mouth was bullshit. Or jokes. Or puns... or teasing.

The point was, I needed to convince her that my words weren't empty. That I meant everything, I was saying.

To do so, I needed to do something I hated. I needed to lower my defences, the emotional, non-supernatural ones. The shields of humour and bluster, masks and deceit I had built all my life.

I needed to be genuine.

Vulnerable.

I hated that. It left me raw and exposed.

But Melina was worth it.

"What do you know about my experience in the other worlds. The ones I was trapped in before the Lands Between?" I rested my chin on her head as I pulled her closer.

It was now I who couldn't look at her, and this story was long.

"Not too many details," Melina admitted, her voice curious at the sudden change in topic. "I have spent little time with your other consorts. I understand the Lands Between was the fourth realm you visited since your cursing. You were skilled because you had conquered the challenges of the previous three worlds. I know you were cursed with undeath even then, though of a different sort than that afflicted by Marika's Order. I know you slew a Godking of Sun and Lightning in your first world and were bathed in the divine flames. That is why you would be able to maintain your sanity even if you had accepted the Giant's Flame in my place."

"That's the gist of it, though I have to correct a few things."

Even as my mind drifted back to days, I would instead not remember, my hands idly toyed with a small pyromancy flame.

A long-gone habit. One from when it was just me against a dying world, I struggled to maintain my sanity every day. Knowing now that I had put safeguards in place didn't lessen any of the fear I felt then.

I loved fire.

I hated fire.

Pyromancy had saved my ass so many times early in my incarceration that it wasn't even funny. As I grew more and more skilled as the years dragged on, my Talents given time to flourish, I relied on it less and less.

"You are right. I would have retained my sanity through the Fell God's Flame. But it wouldn't be a voluntary choice on my part. Because I once stood where you did. I was consumed by the Fires of the First Flame. I burned for who knows how long. Decades at least. Probably centuries. Maybe millennia. I can't tell, but that isn't the point. The point is, I gave up. All the contingencies I had set up to keep my sanity were useless if I chose to actively give up. While I burned, I tried to discard my sanity, to go hollow. I wanted the pain to disappear, and I would have done anything to end it."

I was not proud of it, of giving up after decades of effort and toil and abandoning the women on the Island to eternal entrapment.

But I was also realistic.

No one in my place could fault me for it when the literal king of gods in that world did the same.

And it was all caused by my ego, my hubris in believing the First Flame to be just another fire. I should have walked out of the Kiln, but I had been blinded by the idea that I only needed to die one more death before being Free. To this day, I wonder if walking away was possible or if burning had been required, but I expected it wasn't since both cases needed me to wait a certain amount of time.

Diana's 'order' had saved me.

Even as I grew to love her, a small part of me would always resent her for it.

"I've never hidden that aspect of my journey from anyone," I said. "It was my failing, my ego, and my pain. It has shaped me into who I am today and given me the strength to carry on."

"I am not so strong," Melina said bitterly. "I burned for a few minutes, and it haunts me."

"I don't believe in comparing pain," I shook my head lightly, careful not to dig into her scalp with my chin. "Everyone goes through their own lives, faces their own trials, and faces their own losses. Did what happen to me suck? Yes, but it doesn't detract from you in any way. Besides, if we are talking about the hardest things I've ever done, burning in the First Flame after killing Gwyn is... fourth place, I think. Barely top five."

"What was the most difficult," she asked morbidly.

"Getting over you," I said softly, looking down at her. She flushed slightly, a rare sight that made me grin. "Number two was letting Emma into my mind to wake me up. I was only able to do so because I had done worse before. Number three is... number three is the reason I have never thought of your sacrifice as pointless." I paused, remembering we were not completely alone.

"Hm?"

I ignored Melina's questioning sound and turned to look at my shadow.

"Raven," I said, and my shadow waived at me. "I know how much of a chatterbox and a gossip you are." It flipped me the finger. "But keep what you hear a secret from the others, okay?" My shadow flashed me a thumbs-up.

For some reason, whenever I talked to her in my shadow like this, she was always so expressive.

"Why keep it a secret?" Melina asked.

"Because I lied to them about it," I explained. "And all explaining it would do would make them feel bad. I am only telling you because it proves my point that your sacrifice wasn't pointless." I took a deep breath, filling my nose with her scent. "If burning in fires of the First Flame were the fourth hardest thing I ever did, it is because choosing to burn a second time in them was so much worse."

She stilled.

"Those first three worlds all followed the same rules, more or less. They were a trilogy back home. All the stories happened when the Fires of the Flame were dying out. Fire wasn't just heat and light in that world. It was light, life, and civilization all wrapped up in one. When the fires fade, kingdoms crumble, the dead walk the land, and people are drawn to the flickering flames to serve as kindling to reignite it so the age can continue. For a whole bunch of reasons I won't get into, the games end in two ways. Once you beat the game, you have two choices. You either burn or you walk away. In my ego, I burned in the first game. For the second, I walked away. Whatever you choose, someone will eventually link the flame, so it doesn't really matter if it was me or someone else. I was prepared to wait thousands of years if it meant I didn't have to burn in those fires again."

"But you went back anyway. Willingly," Melina said with realization.

"For over four hundred years, I walked the world," I continued. "I was undead. I did not age, and pain and joy were all muted by my condition. I was unaware that time was shifting on Island at my whim, so I thought the women on the Island had been sitting here for years, waiting for me to free them with no contact. Nevertheless, I was set on avoiding that pain at all costs. Even if it took me thousands of years."

"What changed?"

"An old friend found me," I thought back to the Knight of Mirrah. To her begging, her pleading as her kingdom was destroyed because there was no one to link the Flame. The happy end I had promised and delivered turned into another nightmare. "She forced me to face my faults. In clearing the way to the flame for others, I had stripped them of the ability to link it. The core philosophy of that world is that anyone, even the lowest of the low, which has never held a blade in their life, can overcome anything with enough willpower. I had stripped it of its meaning by making the path to the Kiln easy."

The point of Dark Souls or any Soulsborne game had never been 'git gud.' That 'slogan' was a by-product of people's pride in their achievements and internet culture being what it is. You did not face Ornstein and Smough, Sir Alonne, the Nameless King, and the Orphan of Kos because they were easy.

You did it to prove to yourself that, even though you were nothing special, you could stand the equal of gods through your own effort.

"I was left with the same choice once again," I finished. "Burn or walk away. I would either waste away over thousands of years in the hope that the world would last long enough for someone of sufficient will and power to link the flame. Or, I face the consequences of my actions and follow through on my beliefs. Freedom is not the freedom of consequences. Freedom is having bad choices and living with the consequences of those choices. In a world without meaning, our every choice gives itself meaning. I walked into that fire for a second time because I decided that burning was less painful than losing myself and who I was. That was my choice. I would rather burn for my Freedom than rest my hopes on the whims of fate and chance."

Of course, at the time, I hadn't realized my own spiral into a pit of paranoia and nihilism, but even if I had, I would have chosen to burn anyway.

I had never wanted to be a hero, nor did I desire to be perfect.

All I wanted to do was look into a mirror and recognize the man looking back at me.

Something I would have failed to do if not for the woman in my arms.

I pulled her from me to look into her eye, wet with tears. My own eyes weren't dry either. Though I was talking about myself, because I was an egoist at heart, I willed her to understand that I understood her. I understood the pain and the conviction it took to do what she did.

We both burned so that the world we wished to see would come from the flames.

"It took months to get back to the Kiln. Every single day I would second-guess myself. I dragged my feet. I turned away at least a dozen times. I feared that pain. But I walked into it for my Freedom and my ego. You, also, chose to burn. But you did it for me." I said with all the emotions I could gather. "I would be here today if not for you. I would have continued to Rot, never genuinely trusting again. This Family would never have come together if not for what you did. Your death did more for me than killing any number of gods. Was it unnecessary to destroy the Erdtree? Possibly. But the necessity of an action does not give it meaning. Only we can provide things with meaning. And you dying for me was the most meaningful thing anyone has ever done for me. And I will never forget nor forgive it."

There was a pregnant silence, as I finished my monologue and waited to see if it reached her.

"As always, your pep talks leave much to be desired. All I heard was me, me, me, me," Melina said with a wet chuckle, wiping her eyes. Then she kissed me. Slowly, with a tenderness that made my heart ache and my pulse quicken. "Thank you."

"Of course. What are crazy husbands for?" I asked with a smile, surreptitiously wiping my own eyes.

"Though it doesn't change the fact that I am still purposeless," she snuggled closer. "The one my mother gave me is long gone, and the one I gave myself is fulfilled. What shall I do with myself?"

"That's easy," I said with confidence. This was something I had long practice with. "Live for me!"

"Once more, your ego is only eclipsed by your ability to say things of a most absurd nature," she sighed, believing I was joking.

I wasn't.

"I'm serious. Live for me. Live for the Family. Live for yourself. I am doing all three. A purpose is something others can suggest, but only we, ourselves, can decide. That is a Freedom everyone has." I thought back to Solaire, who chased a sun he would never find. To Alsanna, lonely queen of an empty Ivory Kingdom. To Sirris, standing guard over a small child painting a new world. "If you don't know how to determine your own purpose, take things one day at a time. We have, quite literally, all the time in the world to define our own purpose."

"You are right. We have plenty of time." She paused as if going over things in her head. I didn't know how old she was, the war of the shattering had gone on for at least a few centuries, but she was definitely older than most on the Island.

"I'm always right," I said as I stood up and helped Melina to her feet. "Life would be so much easier if everybody just accepted that fact." She rolled her eye but gave me a fond smile. I didn't know if this conversation would truly help her, but it was an excellent first step. Now I just needed to fix a few other problems. "You know, now that all the hiding I was doing was rendered pointless, we can move much more openly, right? I was thinking we should all spend some time off the Island."

"What for," she asked warily. "I know that look in your eye. You have some manner of scheme in the making."

"I am affronted," I said in an over-the-top manner. "That you would think that I, the most innocent and wholesome of beings, would concoct some dastardly scheme! Why I never!" She remained looking at me, one eyebrow raised.

I gave in with a sigh.

"Fine, I do have a bit of a plan. It's nothing malicious, though. Promise."

"To me? Or at all?"

"To you," I clarified. "Maybe not to anyone. It's just me being paranoid."

"What is this plan then?"

"So I thought we could all use a vacation, right? It's been a pretty stressful time all around. This would also give you and Ranni time to get to know some of the others."

"If you hope for me to jump into bed with them, I am afraid I will have to disappoint."

"That's not it at all," I shook my head. "Sex is not necessary for the Family. While a few of the girls are bisexual or at least have some leaning in that direction, it is not a requirement. Robin tried with Yoruichi and Tsunade and wasn't a fan. Maybe because she could do everything by herself with her Devil Fruit? Or it could just be a preference thing. I think Raven is almost completely asexual due to the problems with her emotions, though she did have some male partners in the comics. And I don't know one way or the other about Emma or Ranni if they are attracted to the female form. We don't all have to lust for each other, but we need to get along. We have a long time to spend together, and I would hate for this divide to remain because of a lack of communication. On both sides."

"Very well, I shall make more of an effort to talk to your consorts if only for your peace of mind," she nodded in agreement. "Why outside the Island?"

"That is where my evil plan comes together," I said, rubbing my hands like a cartoon villain and affecting a nasally voice. "You see, my dear, nothing brings people together quite like a common foe. Just think of Radahn and the Festival of War. In fact," I paused as a great idea came to me. "Let's go to Caelid!"

"Caelid? You wish to return to the Lands Between?" Melina asked in disbelief. "It is certainly inhospitable enough to foster companionship, but you despise Caelid. After claiming Radahn's Great Rune, you swore to never return."

"What you fail to realize, my dear, is that earth has a Caelid all on its own," I leaned in to whisper in her ear as if revealing a dark secret. "It has its own massive birds and beasts wishing to tear you limb from limb. Its red sky and oppressive heat are indicative of its maliciousness. Everything there wishes only to inflict the most painful of deaths upon anyone visiting. Ay! Like Caelid, even the grass is deadly! I speak, of course, of Australia!" She deadpanned at me as I grinned at her.

In comics, the most dangerous places in the world were where the superheroes called home. Those cities got destroyed every other day. As a whole, though, I would rate Australia as more dangerous than the Savage Lands. You could shoot a dinosaur but not a blue-ring octopus.

"And why would we wish to go there?"

"Well, for one, it is beautiful," I said, returning to my regular voice. "The Island has excellent forests and mountains, but it doesn't have any similar typography to the Land Down Under. I think most of the Family could do for a bit of a change of pace, don't you? And none of them have been there. Not only that, but it's spring there, so it's not too hot yet. The large cities have some great attractions too. Ranni, Robin, Glynda and Priscila might be interested in catching a show at the Opera House in Sidney. We can do a few people at a time, giving you a chance to get to know them. All in all, it makes a great place for a vacation. You know, if you are immune to everything that will kill you that lives there. Witch is everything."

"And the other reason?" She asked, waiving her hand as if telling me to get on with it. I love how sassy she became after spending so long with me. "None of your plans are ever simple."

"I already told you," I said with a smirk. "A common enemy. Now that my face is known worldwide, I give it half a day before we are recognized. Local heroes, villains, and certainly the Justice League will all come running. While diplomacy would be preferable if it comes to blows, most of Australia is uninhabited. I don't really care about collateral damage, but most of the others are more heroic than me. We can go wild without worry."

There was also the tiny, hidden goal of keeping an eye on Melina. Trauma did not disappear overnight. Just because I was unconcerned about my deaths didn't mean that others were the same. Most went hollow after only one or two deaths.

"And do you have another reason you won't tell the others?"

"My inner chuuni really likes the idea of going to the world's asshole and being the most dangerous thing there," I admitted without shame.

I had my fill for the day being genuine, emotional and vulnerable.

I wanted to be a ham, damnit!

I had been too emo for too long! I demand silliness!

Live was too long to spend it all being miserable.

********

Miles away, Robin wiped her eyes and picked up her book from where it had fallen.

She kept her shrunken ear hidden in Mikael's hair. While she had been able to grow her limbs for years, shrinking them was a relatively new ability.

One of the perks of being Tier 7.

She had been right to worry about the man. He was the 'suffer in silence' type, just like she thought.

For the longest time, she had compared him to Usopp and herself. He was skilled in his own way but prone to dramatics and lies when it suited him. Someone who had grown over the trials he went through.

That was an aspect of him, but there was one other crewmate she now knew he most resembled.

"Nothing." He said, taking a deep breath and dislodging the ash accumulated on his body. "Nothing happened."

Zoro had been a booze hound, an idiot with no sense of direction, and someone with more muscles than brains when it came to anything but swords.

He had also been the best, most devoted and loyal first mate the Strawhats could ever ask for.

Robin toyed with the idea of telling the others what she had heard but ultimately decided to keep her silence on the matter unless it became necessary. Mikeal had too many secrets come out recently. Any more would feel a bit like bullying the man. As someone who liked her own secrets, she could sympathize a bit with his recent struggles.

Even if she did find it a bit funny.

For now, Robin decided to continue her vigil over the man pulling this new Family together.

Besides, a vacation did sound nice. Robin had never been to an Opera before, so it would be a novel experience.

That, and the chance to finally try out her new Conquerers Haki against some of the so-called 'heroes' of the world was appealing.

Oh my.

Robin realized she might be more Zoro-like than expected as well.

********

"Thank you for the meal, Lois," Steve Rogers said as he wiped his mouth with a napkin. "It was delicious."

"You're welcome," Lois Kent said as she cleared away the table with Captain America's aid. The old soldier had been around the house enough times and insisted enough that everyone had gotten used to him helping out.

Usually, Clark would also have helped, but he was occupied with his essential duty.

"Babbaubu," Jonathan Samuel 'Jon' Kent babbled happily as his father bounced him up and down on his knee. It was getting late, and the little tyke had been fed, cleaned and bundled up for bedtime in his superman pyjamas.

Clark smiled, warmth filling him.

No matter what happened, unless the world was literally going to end, he always made time for his family. His duties as Superman were important, but he felt most happy when he hung up the cape and returned to being Clark Kent, photographer, reporter, friend, husband, and father.

Their cozy home on the outskirts of Metropolis was more a sanctuary than the cold, impartial halls of the Justice League would ever be.

"C'mon, Smallville," Lois said after watching the pair for a moment. "Justice and the truth never sleep, but this little guy does need to." Clark reluctantly passed Jon to his mother, the toddler letting out little yawns and pawing at his eyes. "I'll join you two in a moment."

"Here," Steve passed Clark a cold beer as the two retired to the couches in the living room. Both cracked theirs without needing a bottle opener, one of the lesser perks of being a Super. "One of these days, you need to take me to Smallville. Lois still won't tell me her meatloaf recipe. I should get it from the source. Martha Kent's cooking is legendary."

"Ma'd be happy to hear that," Clark said with a smile. Both his parents, and he, by extension, had been raised on stories of Captain America. Sam Kent, Clark's grandfather, had fought in the war. While he had never served directly with the 'first hero,' he had met Steve a few times. He had bragged about it countless times. "Pa would love to meet you."

Truth, Justice, and the American Way had been his slogan, always taking pride in the nation he lived in and the heroes it fostered.

The national blinders came off as Clark grew up and learned more about the world and America's actual role and history. But his grandparents' and parents' lessons and ideals had stuck with him all these years.

America might not have lived up to its ideals, but that is why it needed symbols.

Symbols like Superman and Captain America.

Clark firmly believed that as long as hope existed and symbols of truth and justice continued to rise, then each succeeding generation would be better off than the last.

That is why he helped create the League. To create a legacy of international cooperation, an institution dedicated to the betterment of humanity that would last for generations.

Even if he wasn't around to see it.

"Would you do it again?" Clark asked out of nowhere after a few minutes of companionable silence while waiting for Lois to return.

"Pardon?" Steve asked.

"Knowing what you know now," Clark clarified. "Knowing what it would cost you, would you still have gotten on that bomber?"

"If I could go back in time, I probably would have tried harder to stop it from taking off in the first place," Steve said with good humour. He took another sip of his beer, looking thoughtful. "I think... I think I would do the same thing again."

"Even though it cost you a chance with Peggy?"

"Even then," Steve nodded somberly. "When I signed that dotted line for enlistment, I knew very well I might not make it back. When I was positioned for the Super Soldier Program, Erkstein was very forthright that the chances of death were high. Every soldier, no matter their nation or cause, should be aware of the risks they take."

"What was going through your mind?" Clark asked morbidly.

"What most people think about," Steve said with a far-off look in his eyes. "I was scared. I didn't want to die. I wanted to see Peggy again, to get the dance we never had. I wanted to see my friends again. To walk the streets of manhattan after the war was over and see the soldiers I had fought beside return to their families."

Many of those same thoughts had swirled around Clark's head for the last few days since Bruce told him of his 'fate.' Superman had rarely truly felt threatened. There had been some close calls, and he had failed a few times, but rarely had his life been in danger despite facing beings stronger than him. It had always been others, the civilians and their livelihoods, that had been what he safeguarded. His few weaknesses were always eclipsed by his strengths or the help of his friends.

A man of steel did not have much to fear from a world of cardboard.

Until now.

"But," Steve continued. "As terrified as I was of death, as much as I wanted to go home, I was faced with a choice. Not a nice one, but a choice nonetheless. We must all live in the real world… and sometimes that world can be pretty grim. But it is the dream… the hope for tomorrow… that makes the reality worth living. I made a personal pledge to uphold the dream, even at the cost of my life. And that is why I would do it again because even today, I am fighting for that dream."

Clark wondered if he, a small-town farmboy, could do the same.

When the moment came, and he saw his death in the face of the Elden Lord, or whoever the Ultimate was, could he die doing what was right?

Could he kill?

"What brought this up?" Steve asked after Clark didn't respond.

He was saved from answering right away when Lois returned from putting Jon to bed. Rather than grab a drink, she sat beside her husband on the couch.

"I swear," she said with a fond smile. "That boy is a work and a half. I blame you, Smallville."

"Why me?" He asked as he pulled her tightly against him, luxuriating in her warmth.

"It's the Kryptonian in him. I just know it. He won't fall asleep unless I tell him about Superman or another hero. And god forbid he lay down without his stuffed Batman."

"You still won't tell me where you got that," Steve chimed in with a smile of his own. "It's not common merch, definitely handmade. A few of the wards are huge batman fans, and Christmas is coming up."

"Sorry, I promised I wouldn't say," Clark responded honestly with a shrug of his shoulders and a humorous look at his wife. It had been a gift from Bruce when Jon was born. The old bat was a colossal softy once you got past his prickly appearance. And demeanour. And paranoia. "I can ask for a few more, though."

"I would appreciate it."

"Have you asked him yet?" Lois asked, looking up at her husband.

"I was waiting for you."

"Ask me what?"

"Well..." Clark dithered, unsure how to broach the topic.

"I'm pregnant." Lois was always the blunter of the two. It helped in her journalism career, and it helped now.

"Wha... Congratulations!" Steve exclaimed with joy, standing up from his seat.

Clark and Lois remained seated, smiling at the old soldier but not as exuberant.

"That's not everything," Steve said after watching their faces for a moment. He sat back down. "Is it?"

"It's not," Clark admitted, even as his hands held his wife's for strength. "I re-We recently got some bad news." He hurriedly corrected himself at his wife's dangerous look.

"Are you two all right? " Captain America asked worriedly.

"We're fine," Lois waved away his concern. "Healthy as can be. Jon wasn't a problem, and we don't expect any troubles with little Elanor either."

"Elanor? You already know the gender?"

"Elanor Martha Kent," Clark said. "We've been trying for a while for a second child, and as soon as the test returned positive yesterday, we did extensive checkups to be safe. Kryptonian/human children are still a bit of a grey area."

"So... Why the long faces? What was the bad news?"

And so, Superman told Captain America of his impending doom. Of how Batman, while trying to find a way to fight the Simurgh, had inadvertently discovered something that would kill the man of steel. Clark explained how he had just learned of this and the impending deadline.

"And you think the Elden Lord will be responsible?" Steve asked. His face had grown more severe with every word spoken.

"He does fit what the profile Batman has," Clark nodded. "It could be something else. He is just the most likely, and his arrival did push the date forward."

"And there's nothing we can do?"

"We are doing all we can currently. Captain Marvel is scouring the galaxy for any mention of The Ultimate. That's why she hasn't returned. The Clairvoyant is being supercharged but will only be ready for another question in a week. The PRT, Protectorate, SHIELD, The Guild, Watchdog and the League, and the UN nations, are all on high alert due to the Elden Lord, so they are as ready as they can be without tipping our hand and starting something ourselves. We don't want a self-fulfilling prophecy on our hands."

"The Avengers will, of course, be ready to assemble at a moment's notice. But there has to be something, anything we can do to help." Steve said, clear frustration in his voice.

"There is," Clark said seriously. "Something only you can do."

"What is it?"

"Be Elanor's godfather," Lois said seriously. "You've been a good friend to us, and should the worst happen, we would feel better if we knew her future was in your hands."

"You wouldn't be alone," Clark hurried to clarify as Steve sat in stunned silence. "Batman and Diana are Jon's godparents, and my parents would help out, but I would feel more secure if I knew I could count on you."

"I am honoured," Steve eventually said, face set. "Of course, I agree. But don't go talking like that. Hope never dies so long as we live. I will ensure you are around for that child's birth. Prophecy or not. Elden Lord be damned, no child should grow up without a parent. I want you to promise that you won't give up. That you'll keep fighting to the last to come home."

"I'm not giving up," Clark responded, filled with a resolution that had been lacking for the last few days. Talking with his friend had been the right call. "Just like you made a pledge to that dream, I made a pledge to this family and the people of the earth. Nothing is going to get in the way of that."

The two clinked their beers together with smiles, even as Lois rolled her eyes at the boys' over-the-top declarations.

She was smiling as well.

*********

The next day, at 9am Sydney time and 5pm Eastern US time, the Elden Lord would be recorded ordering breakfast at a family diner on the outskirts of the Australian city.

He was accompanied by two known consorts, the Goddess Ranni and Glynda, and a third unknown woman with one eye. Even in a world filled with Supers, the group's unique appearance prompted a few people to post about them on social media.

Batman's sophisticated tracking technology immediately flagged the images and delivered the notice to the Dark Knight.

Judging that the draconic alien would not be in any rush, Batman had a few heroes approach the area but maintain their distance. At the same time, the rest of the League, the Avengers and the Guild were alerted to a possible deployment request incoming.

Once they were ready, Superman was to be the point of contact.

Batman had argued against it, but the man of steel remained firm in his decision. This was to a diplomatic meeting first, and only as a last resort should it escalate to violence.

Bruce relented after Clark pointed out they had enough time to go in fully prepared.

While they waited for everyone to be in place, Superman finished his current assignment of delivering a batch of organ donations to a hospital.

Waiving off the hospital staff with a smile, Superman turned to fly to Australia to meet with the Elden Lord.

Before he got very far, his communication computer beeped at him. The pattern was for an emergency backup request.

Worried that something had gone wrong with the Elden Lord, Superman breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it was located in the US and thus unlikely connected to the Elden Lord.

After confirming with Batman that they still needed a few minutes to move so many heroes to the southern hemisphere, Superman decided he had enough time for a quick stop nearby before talking with Mikael.

So Superman set off towards Ohio, where the local PRT was asking for help dealing with a mutant moving eastward.

********

Thus ends the second to last chapter of Emancipation.

More character exploration in this chapter, for both the Family and the heroes, than action but the next one will more than makeup for it. Melina is somewhat hard to write. She is such a mysterious character in Elden Ring. She clearly comes to care for the PC, but simultaneously, she maintains her distance. That being said, her relationship with Mikael, her exploration of her place in the Family, and her search for purpose is a good starting point I can build off of.

Superman, by contrast, was easy to write.

Some of my favourite comic storylines have been the ones that focus on the more mundane effects of a superhero/villain's life. Yes, they are over-the-top characters in brightly coloured costumes, but they also have feelings, fears, and hopes for the future.

Part of writing a good story, I think, is not forgetting that everyone, even the side characters, has their own character moments. (Though I will try not to get bogged down in them either.) Superman, the man who is at once an alien yet also the most human character, struggling with his impending mortality, is a powerful idea I couldn't ignore.

Comic fans will know what's coming since I have foreshadowed it so heavily, but I think I can still surprise you. So I will see you all next Friday for the last chapter of Volume 2, part 1: Emancipation.
 
Last edited:
Emancipation 7
The last days, our death throes, the ultimate inferno
No hope for survival, this Doomsday is our final sight
Dark and grim, your fate will begin
In the fire and the pain, God will end on this Doomsday

********

Fate is a fickle fiend.

Those able to peer into its weave, few that they are, are well aware that it is not set in stone. It is not that prophecy detects the most likely outcome and then reveals it.

Instead, the utterance of a prophecy makes the results spoken the most likely outcome. People react to the 'knowledge' of the future either to attain or avoid it, making the result nearly inevitable. All predictions, no matter their origin or intent, are self-fulfilling in some small manner.

Mikael had existed in the dimension for millions of years, yet predictions continued to be fulfilled as prophets, clairvoyants, and the divine predicted.

Then the Blinding happened.

If fate was a tapestry woven from countless possible threads, then the Blinding was someone ripping enormous holes in the fabric.

Most blamed the Elden Lord's presence for the Blinding, which was correct, but they missed the root cause. It was his defences, not his presence, that caused the issue.

Defences that only came online when he reached his 'peak.'

Those who peered at the weave as a whole, who saw the many images of fate writ large, knew all Sight had failed with the Blinding. There would never be another valid prophecy.

Those threads which did not intersect with the Elden Lord or his Consorts, those who resided on the other side of the universe or in isolated communities, were touched by the ripples through which all things are connected.

Predictive modelling did not peer at the weave of fate.

It made predictions based on gathered data and projections. This made machines and beings who followed this process uniquely resilient against the ripples in the weave as they accepted it as more data.

It also made them blind to the holes as they could not account for unknown variables.

The Defences blinded all predictions for those it protected but did not protect the after-effects of their actions.

The Clairvoyant could not predict anyone in the Family, but it could categorize even the likes of Galactus and Pheonix. It judged, even after everything the Family had set in motion, that Superman would still die. That other heroes would die in the conflict, as well.

All that changed was the final outcome.

When Batman told Clark he would win at the cost of his life, he was unaware that the future had already changed by the actions of The Family.

If he had asked the Clairvoyant on the morning of the 25th of October if they would win, it would have responded that victory was utterly impossible.

But he couldn't.

And so the heroes that gathered to fight that day were unaware they were fighting till their inevitable doom.

****

Goldstar coughed another glob of blood into his fist as he tried to rise.

His missing leg and the bloody stump of its previous location, still spurting blood, stopped all attempts to escape.

The PRT hero was forced to sit there and watch, eyes blurring and feeling dizzy, as the mutant smashed Limelight through an apartment building. His shields cracked as he screamed, lime green outfit torn.

Limelight had a healing factor, a rather potent one, in fact, but the mutant did not give his fellow hero time to recover.

The thing's one good hand smashed the foundations of the building to smithereens, and the rest came crashing down on the hero, civilians and all.

Goldstar felt nauseous.

It could have been the blood loss.

It was more than likely because he just saw hundreds of people, men, women, and children fall to death in the rubble that crushed his friend.

This was the third building to collapse, not counting the major bridge that the thing had destroyed, which had alerted the Cleveland PRT to the terrorist act.

They had set out as quickly as possible, lucky that the whole team had been present thanks to some higher-up putting the team on alert for possible deployment. Goldstar, Limelight, Electro the robot, Ice, and Fyre had arrived at the collapsed bridge to find a Super tearing his way through those who had survived the collapse.

It was wrapped in green and covered by metal cables that wrapped it like some sort of futuristic straightjacket. It was bound so tightly that its right arm was held behind its back.

It wasn't even in the top 10 weird costumes Goldstar had seen.

Half the team had engaged the villain when he didn't respond to them, and the other half had set about trying to rescue the civilians.

The thing had torn through them.

Ice had been shattered into bloody pieces within the first thirty seconds.

Fyre had held on longer, staying farther away and blasting the thing with her flames. But nothing seemed to damage it as it ignored the fire to charge at her with speed none of them could follow.

She died in the first building collapse, pummeled to paste under its fists, the shockwave tumbling the building into a crater.

Electro had tried to lead the thing away from the city center, taking potshots at it and staying out of reach. The thing had jumped high enough to catch the robot in its unbound arm and crush the metal to pieces.

Only Goldstar's various tinker tech inventions, his flight ring and forcefield belt, and Limelight's sheer durability, had allowed them to last as long as they did.

It was all fruitless.

The Cleveland Protectorate, small as it was, had been decimated in five minutes.

Now Michael Jon Carter lay dying after watching his friend be brutally murdered. Cleveland remained undefended until the SOS was answered.

They had failed.

Darkness crept around Goldstar's vision.

Too weak, he could not see the Flash of red and blue that interrupted the mutant's rampage.

The last thought of the hero, Goldstar was of the end.

Of Doomsday.

****

Superman tackled the green-clad man and carried him skyward.

He had only a moment to take in the situation, but it had filled him with profound pain and sorrow. The collapsed buildings, the wails and screams of the innocent, and the bloody remains of the heroes all lit a fire in his chest.

But Superman couldn't lash out.

As much as he wanted to, as much as he desired to pummel the man who had destroyed so many lives and throw him into jail, he had to follow the proper procedure. Give the man a chance to surrender to the law.

If heroes did not follow the law, then nobody would.

Priority number one was to remove the threat to civilians.

So when Clark grabbed the green-clad behemoth, he intended to fly him out of the city and into the state's less populated areas. Thanks to his speed, they left the city in a flash.

Less than three seconds after taking flight, the air was driven from his lungs as a mighty fist slammed into his back, forcing him from the sky.

They crashed into the ground in a cavalcade of grass, dirt, rock and asphalt. Tearing a long groove into the earth, the pair rested in a mall's parking lot.

Neither was hurt, though both were dirty.

Superman disentangled himself from the man, taking flight and hovering in the air as he tried to regain his bearings. The green-clad man stared up at the Kryptonian, his feature obscured by the green costume and metal cables. Clark could see patches of grey skin peaking out here and there.

Either a mutant or an alien, then.

Superman had succeeded in getting the man away from the city center, which was a plus, but this area was still too populated for his taste.

"Who are you?" He called out. "Why are you doing this?"

The man didn't answer.

Instead, it jumped at him.

The ground cratered under the thing's feet as it threw itself skyward at the Kryptonian. Its speed and force were fast enough that Clark could not dodge out of the way. In a reversal of earlier, the green-clad man tackled Superman out of the air.

As they hit the ground, Clark could roll away thanks to the opponent only having one arm. He rose to his feet and punched the man in the chest.

If he wasn't willing to talk now, he might talk in the ER.

The impact of Superman's fist on the man's chest tore the green cloth from his chest, revealing more craggy grey skin underneath.

The mutant did not even flinch.

Clark didn't have time to be surprised as the thing's one good arm lashed out and back-handed him through the mall.

While Superman had controlled his strength to a degree to not kill the man, that punch would have laid out most Brute 6s. The blow he received in return had been at least ten times that level.

Clark set his mouth into a frown even as he stood from the rubble, thanking his lucky stars that it was near closing time.

Still, this area was too populated.

"Superman requesting backup and evacuation west of New Philidelphia, Ohio," he said into his earpiece on an open channel, hoping any local heroes would be nearby. "We have a Brute, at least 9. Green costume. One arm tied behind his back. Civilian removal is a priority. Send help."

That was all Clark had time for as his hearing picked up the screams of the locals.

Rather than chase after the Kryptonian, the mutant turned away from the lowering sun and headed eastward, destroying everything in his path.

Superman flew fast enough that he was able to grab a family about to be crushed by their collapsing house, but by then, the man had moved on to another structure.

Whoever this was, they were more intent on causing death and destruction than anything else.

His priority being saving lives above all else, Superman felt stifled.

With a massive chunk of heroes on the other side of the world, ready to face off against the Elden Lord, only some could arrive to help on time.

Nevertheless, Superman would do what it took to save lives and defeat the villain before it reached the major cities along the east coast.

That is what a hero did, after all.

****

When Superman sent out his request for aid, people were listening.

Batman was the obvious one, of course, as he monitored a whole network as he tried to coordinate dozens of heroes in preparation for the coming battle.

He didn't have any footage of Superman's current location, but he was able to review Goldstar's headpiece footage.

Bruce Wayne was left with a choice.

He either sent aid or continued to focus on the upcoming confrontation with the Elden Lord and trusted Clark to handle it with local hero support.

In the end, though he is paranoid and concerned with the Dragon on their doorstep, Batman is also intelligent and decisive. He also knew his friend well enough that if Superman wanted help, he needed it.

Less than a minute after receiving the SOS, Batman alerted what heroes he could to head to Superman's location.

For a second, he hesitated but then got on the coms to call three particular women to their aid.

They could confront the Elden Lord later.

****

Batman wasn't the only one listening to the open hero channel.

Police, PRT personnel, Medical and fire stations, and news outlets all heard Superman's call for help. While Cleaveland was still scrambling its own emergency services for their part of the disaster, other places sent their teams to provide what aid they could.

Local fire stations, police offices, and hospitals were well used to the dangers of living in a world of heroes and villains. While engaging the villains was left to the PRT and any heroes or vigilantes, these regular humans did their part to minimize the civilian impact in any way possible.

News crews, those nearby or with helicopters, dispatched their reporters to cover the incident.

The Protectorate had a few heroes in nearby cities, ready for a coming clash with the Elden Lord. They dispatched what they could afford without leaving their cities undefended.

Slowly but surely, the world was starting to focus on the clash of heroes and the unknown villain.

****

"When do you want to spring this?" Glynda asked me under her voice.

"Once Robin finds Flash," I answered at a normal volume. "He is the biggest threat, and if things go south, I want him neutralized first."

We didn't really need to whisper, enclosed in a bubble of silence from a spell I had cast. A modification of the Hush spell from Dark Souls and the Unseen Form spell from Elden Ring had us in a dome that made us invisible and silent.

It wouldn't protect us from heat vision or other more esoteric searching abilities, but they weren't really looking for us.

They thought they knew where we were all ready.

"How's the food?" I asked Ranni.

"I cannot taste through my dolls," she answered haughtily. "Though it looks like the French Toast is mush and the omelet is slightly overdone. A subpar showing."

"We'll find somewhere else to eat after all this," I appeased her. I didn't want to get addicted to our cooking, so I was trying to find other places we could enjoy on this vacation.

You know, so long as we didn't sink Australia if we ended up fighting the Heroes.

Inside the dinner, four of Ranni's dolls were illusioned to look like our group. They were the bait in the trap.

I was hopeful that it wouldn't come to a fight, for Diana's sake if nothing else, but I also wanted to be negotiating from a position of strength.

Heroes are nosy creatures. They wanted to be assured that my group and I would not try and destroy the world or something equally stupid.

On the other hand, we wanted to not be hounded every time we stepped outside. Since we were not planning anything dastardly, it looked like we had room to talk.

However, I had no desire to suborn myself or The Family to anyone. Be they heroes or villains, countries or organizations, they would all want a piece of us.

We were too strong or valuable for them not to want to control or destroy us.

The fundamental goal here was to show ourselves to be a considerable threat that they couldn't engage us without paying a huge cost. At the same time, we couldn't scare them too hard, or they would go all out, cost be damned.

We had to be a neutral threat, not an active one.

So I had set a trap.

They didn't know that I knew how most of them operated. While my knowledge of comics and Worm shouldn't be followed blindly, I still had ways of verifying that knowledge.

And Bruce Wayne was still Batman, so I could count on old Batsy to do the most paranoid thing possible.

It didn't matter if he was more intelligent than me if I held more knowledge than him. At least for now.

I was going to outsmart his outsmarting.

"I have him," Robin told us through a pair of lips on the floor. "Three blocks to the east, in the alleyway to the left of the jewelry store. He is eating a box of donuts."

"Thanks," I said as the four of us moved in that direction. I kept us silent and invisible, though it was mostly for me. Both Ranni and Glynda could fly, from their spells and semblance, respectively, and Melina moved with the silent grace of a Black Knife Assassin. To say nothing of Tsunade. My wings were part magic, but if I wanted to fly, they still displaced air, so I didn't open them. "How many signatures?"

"I've found thirty-six within 50 kilometres, which are above civilian level. More are arriving every minute," Yoruichi spoke into my ear. She was in her cat form to hide better.

"Four more are powerless but have machines," the shadow clone of Tsunade chimed in.

If all went to plan, the heroes would never know that anyone but the four of us was here. Almost everyone was present, though hidden away, in case things went south.

Priscila was watching the pets on the Island since she was the least combative of The Family.

And we didn't want to kill people, at least not yet.

I had set Artoria off on a different mission with Diana, but if worst came to worst, I could have Raven bring them to us in a few minutes.

We arrived above the jewelry store, Didgeridiamond, and looked down to see Barry Allen, dressed as the Flash, polish off his last donut and start digging into a box of Tim Tams.

I knew speedsters had an extremely high metabolism, but seeing him pack so much food away so quickly was still impressive. He ate almost as much as Artoria.

Almost.

"The bounded field is set," Medea sent her voice to me by a spell. We kept telepathic communication to a low point, aware that some heroes could intercept or at least sense it, and we didn't want to blow Emma's cover. Her words indicated that the final piece was in place. "Should I activate it?"

With that news, the stage was set.

I had learned my lesson about how 'low' tech could still work on us, even with the Defences. Over the last few days, I had worked with Medea to devise a Bounded Field specifically designed to stop all electronic equipment from sending signals out of an area.

Thanks to Magic Talent and Medea's vast knowledge of spells, we had created it on the first day and spent the rest of the time turning it into a spell we could deploy in less than a minute of preparation.

"Let's not tip our hand just yet. That could spook them," I answered. "Any sign of the boy scout?"

"No," Yoruichi answered.

"Negative," Tsunade said.

"I have eyes on Supergirl, but I cannot see her cousin," Robin explained.

The 'shounen ninja trio,' as I called them in my head, were incredibly useful for tasks like this.

I had expected Superman to be here, as the 'face' of the justice league and the most recognizable hero. His weakness to magic meant that we didn't need to fear him as much as some other heroes, but he was still a force to be acknowledged.

I was left to wait for him or spring the trap early. There were benefits to both.

"My Lord?" Melina asked. "Your orders?" The rest of the group present looked at me.

"Hmm," I thought for a moment before making a decision. "Let's go."

****

"Hello there," the man said gently as he appeared from nowhere.

Barry sped himself up on instinct, giving him a moment to calm his surprise so he would drop his snack. It also gave him a moment to take stock of the situation.

The Elden Lord stood at the entrance to the alley. The three women supposed to be with him in the restaurant were arrayed behind him. Barry had never met any of them, but he had studied their files extensively.

Except for the one-eyed brunette.

She was new.

Ranni was a Goddess. One who had faced a conjunction of the Justice League and some top heroes by herself came out on top.

Glynda was an accomplished telekinetic, possibly the greatest in the world, if their speculation of her ability to manipulate things on the atomic level was correct. That was the only way she would have been able to repair all that damage unless she was a time manipulator.

The Elden Lord was a dragon the size of a continent, a world conquerer whose presence could drive people mad.

It would take a little bit for the other heroes to notice the change in the situation, and until then, the Flash was outnumbered.

Barry was sure he had been in worse situations before but had trouble thinking them up.

Thankfully, they didn't seem hostile.

"Hello," he answered politely as his perception returned to normal. Batman would notice and alert the other heroes if he kept them talking. "What can I help you with?"

"Do you mind if I try one of those?" The Elden Lord pointed to the almost empty box of Tim Tams in Barry's hand. "I've never had them before, and I am a bit hungry since our breakfast was interrupted."

Barry wordlessly passed the box of chocolate sweets to the man, who took one and popped it into his mouth.

"Mmmm," he hummed as he ate before swallowing. "I don't have much of a sweet tooth, but these are pretty good. You girls want one?" He asked the women behind him. They remained silent, eyes focused on Barry. "Suit yourselves. Anyway, where are my manners? I am Mikael, these are Glynda, Ranni, and Melina."

"I'm the Flash," Barry said politely. Usually, this would be when he would start mouthing off, but Superman had been clear that antagonizing the group was to be avoided unless given no other option.

Say what you will about Barry Allen, but he was a hero and had no desire to start a fight in a populated area if he could avoid it.

That and every second that ticked by increased his chance of backup arriving.

"I've heard of you," Mikael said with a smile. "Central City, right? In the US? Makes me wonder what you are doing down here and interrupting my vacation. And with so many friends."

A cold sweat rolled down Barry's back.

They had hoped that, since Yoruichi and Robin hadn't been present with the group, they would not be able to sense the heroes gathering. There had been some concern that the one-eyed woman, Melina, was the unknown psychic, so they had maintained their distance from the group and had the White Queen and Wiccan keep an eye on them.

They had reported no psychic activity.

"Sorry for that," Barry said with a tense smile. "Didn't mean to disturb you and all, just wanted to talk."

"Well," Mikael said, leaning against the entrance to the alley. "I'm right here. Talk."

Superman was supposed to be the one to initiate this conversation, but Barry decided that beggars couldn't be choosers. That and Batman hadn't said anything.

"I just wanted to ask some questions, if you don't mind."

"Ask away."

"First off, any plans for world domination? I hear it's all the rage lately, and I wanted to know if you were getting on that bandwagon. I hear you have some experience with it," Barry asked quickly with a tense smile.

"You don't say?" Mikael asked rhetorically. "I can honestly say the only time I like to dominate is in the bedroom. Everything else is too much of a hassle, ya get me?"

"I understand," Barry nodded quickly, happy that he wasn't flying off the handle and a bit surprised about his openness. A quirk of his home culture? "Though I've also heard you've conquered worlds before. What changed?"

"We might be thinking of different things here," Mikael tossed a look to Ranni, who puffed up her cheeks. It was such a human action and so unexpected that Barry stared at the blue woman in surprise. "I understand my wife unintentionally gave me a bad wrap. You'll have to forgive her for it. She comes from a culture where bragging about one's achievements is the norm. I thoroughly... chastised her for it."

"Lord Husband," the goddess said with a whine, her face a deep purple.

While his words concerned Barry, he didn't like wife beaters at all, the flushed face of the goddess, and her smile, told him that it wasn't the case here. It probably had more to do with 'dominating in the bedroom' than actual violence.

"Anyway," Mikael continued. "I should clear up the misunderstanding.
When Ranni said I conquered worlds, she meant it in a more metaphorical sense than ruling them. Her world was in a civil war, and I helped settle it and restore peace. Another was cursed with an undead plague, and I stopped it. I have no desire to conquer anything. I have never 'ruled,' nor do I desire to. I am just here on vacation. A pit stop on the road of life."

Barry didn't know if he could trust those words, but the fact that the Elden Lord was talking was a good sign.

"So, no intentions for the earth? No destroying it or enslaving humanity?"

"Why would I do that?" Mikeal asked rhetorically. "I like the earth. You have the internet. And pizza." That was a good argument if the Flash ever heard one. "I am very big on freedom, so slavery is a no-go. Think of me as an intergalactic tourist. I'm here for the sights and food, and to immerse myself in the culture."

"Who are you planning on meeting?" Barry asked. If they could find whoever it was that had drawn the Elden Lord to earth, then they could see about helping him finish his business and sending him on his way.

"A bit above your paygrade," Mikael denied answering with a charming smile. "Don't worry, it's nothing bad, and I'll be out of your hair soon enough. She's just a bit fickle at the moment. Maybe in a year or two. Got a lot to-"

The Elden Lord cut himself off, turning his vision skyward, and his consorts followed his line of sight. Hidden by the building, Barry couldn't see what had attracted his attention, but he hoped it was Superman.

He was close.

Supergirl flew down from on high, landing on the other side of the group from the Flash. She eyed the group warily but turned her eyes towards her fellow hero.

She looked worried.

"Batman's been trying to reach you for a while." She said. "We need to go. Cl-Superman needs help."

"Where?" He asked, tension rising.

"Near the Maryland-Pennsylvania border," she said.

That was all Barry needed to hear. He was off in a flash of red and yellow.

"Sorry, talktoyoulater," he called back to the Elden Lord as he left.

The Elden Lord did not try and stop him.

****

"Did... Did we just get blown off?" I asked rhetorically as I watched Supergirl fly away.

"It would seem so," Ranni said.

"Pfffff," Yoruichi laughed as she landed on my shoulder. "Your face! You should see your face!"

I didn't need a mirror to know I looked pretty pissed. Not angry, just annoyed.

It was a pet peeve of mine that I hated being ignored or condescended to. I didn't have to be the center of attention, and I liked being underestimated, but my ego was such that blowing me off completely was a sure way to get onto my shit list.

"Something pretty serious must be happening," Glynda said as we were joined by the others.

"It better be Darkseid or something comparable, or I swear I am going to prank them so hard," I muttered as I pulled out my phone. Chances were, anything that Superman needed help with would be all over the news. "Huh."

"What?" Tsunade asked.

"Superman's going to die," I said plainly, my annoyance primarily forgotten. "Or at least, it looks like it."

"How come?" Robin asked, looking over my shoulder at the live news coverage of a battle on the other side of the world.

"That's Doomsday," I said, pointing to a grey monster covered in white spikes. The footage came from a helicopter over the battle, but I could still make out the remains of green cloth on a few spikes. As we watched, a brutal punch to Superman's face shot the Kryptonian across the field they were in. Doomsday looked relatively okay, but the man of tomorrow was covered in cuts and bruises. "In one of the most famous comics in my world, he and Superman end up killing each other. It's possible that won't happen here since it's a crossover world, but from the looks of it, the Blue Scout isn't doing too well, so he still might die."

"Should we do something?" Glynda asked.

"Why would we?" I looked around the gathered group. A few of them looked worried, but Scathact looked eager to go. "Even if Superman dies, he comes back. Doomsday, too, so you can stop looking at me like that, you battle junkie. The thing's primary ability to come back from the dead stronger than before. It takes a while, but it always happens. We can steal its corpse later and bring it to the Island for you to fight."

"If you say so," the celt said. Though her face looked blank, I could tell she was pouting. Adorable.

"We could use this as an olive branch," Medea pointed out. "Help them out and get some good publicity."

"We wouldn't be able to help too much," I waived her off, keeping my eyes on the footage. "I have an idea that might be able to kill him for good, but that's just a theory. The only one of us in the Family who could finish him off for sure would be Priscila, and she is nowhere near strong or fast enough to fight him. Gae Bolg could kill him once, maybe, but he would come back anyway. Everything else that would kill him would result in us taking huge chunks out of the US, which wouldn't look good."

"Then let us return to our vacation," Ranni said, uncaring of the plight of the heroes of this world. She was like me, fiercely loving and dedicated to those close to her and entirely unsympathetic for others.

Our Family was not a group of heroes.

With a few exceptions.

"I'm going to keep watching," I said.

There was something about the footage that was bothering me. It was on the tip of my tongue, yet it continued to elude me even as I watched Flash arrive to save a group of civilians.

Was Doomsday growing new spikes?

****

Superman was going to die.

Clark realized they had made a mistake after the first thirty minutes of fighting this grey monster.

This thing would kill him, not the Elden Lord.

A punch almost caved in Clark's face, but he managed to duck out of the way, the spikes on the thing's knuckles carving lines into the side of his head.

Clark returned the blow with one of his own. His unsuppressed punch hit the spiked chin of the beast with a thunderous smash. The air distorted from the force of the blow.

Clark really hoped Flash and the other heroes had evacuated the civilians. Not only was that a priority, but most heroes who tried to interfere in the fight were dispatched quickly by the monster. Most who took a blow from it did not get back up.

It was like fighting the Hulk again, only more bestial and bent on destruction.

It said not a word, only communicating in growls and roars but the sheer hatred and violence it gave off told him everything he needed to know.

A kick from a grey foot sent Clark tumbling end over end.

It was getting better. Better at fighting, better at countering, better at directing the pace of the battle. It had torn its bound arm free after the first ten minutes and, since then, had not been on the back foot even once.

Clark was hurt.

He was tired and bruised in a way he never had been before. Even standing up again caused pain to flash through him, but stand up, he did.

He saw Myrddin try to suck up the monster into one of his portals, but the beast did not budge.

Early in the fight, Superman tried to fly it to more isolated areas. Spikes had grown on its feet to hold it in a place like some sort of demented pair of cleats. Then, when the ground gave way, the monster started to grow its 'shoes' even deeper into the ground, holding fast to the bedrock.

Now its legs looked completely armoured in white bone spikes. Smaller ones now covered almost every inch of grey skin, making any hit to it cause damage to the attacker.

This creature, whatever it was, was not only getting more innovative as the fight dragged on, it was getting stronger and more brutal. Adapting itself to new stimuli.

It was the ultimate killing machine.

So Superman was going to die, beaten to death by this monster. Clark had realized that a while ago.

He also realized he would still fight.

For the last few days, he had asked himself time and time again if he could really give his life.

If he could die a hero's death.

Yes, he could.

Clark had never felt himself to be above anyone, despite his powers. He felt himself to be as mortal as his fellow man. He hadn't known if he would flee in fear when the time came.

He knew that, despite his imminent demise, he would stand and fight.

Not because he was a hero.

Not because Superman was a symbol.

Not because he promises the world or Captain America.

But because he was protecting something more precious than his life.

The fight had started in Ohio, but the monster had continued to direct it eastward. Over the last thirty minutes, they had covered hundreds of miles and decimated vast swathes of the country. Washington was visible in the distance.

Now they stood less than 100 miles from Metropolis.

From his home.

From Lois and Jon.

So Superman stood once more, bloody and beaten, as Iron Man rained missiles down on the beast to no effect. Captain America took a blow on his shield, falling to the ground even as the vibranium prevented his death.

Superman saved his idol with a blast of his heat vision.

The red beams once carved bloody gouges in the monster. Those wounds had healed, and now all it did was push the bony white beast back slightly, great grooves cut into the ground from its armoured legs.

Supergirl tried to capitalize on its destabilized footing but was grabbed from the air and thrown into the distance, destroying a nearby mountain.

With a wordless cry of rage, Superman reengaged the monster. Early in the fight, he pulled his punches, afraid he would kill the man.

Now he went all out, his fists impacting the spiky skin of the monster with enough force to decimate cities. The nearby glass shattered from the after-effects of their blows.

Clark was trying to kill someone for the first time in his life.

And he was failing.

The creature responded in kind, blows raining down on Superman as it roared its wordless cry of rage and hate at all life.

Then the monster adapted once more.

Rather than take a blow with its rugged body, it dodged out of the way, weaving under Superman's arm and grabbing the Kryptonian.

Its spiked hands wrapped around his neck. Clark could survive without air, but the beast wasn't trying to strangle him. It was trying to tear his head from his shoulders.

He was saved when a blade cut the monster's outstretched arm below the elbow.

Clark collapsed, gasping through his soar throat as he watched Diana try to impale the beast. Even as he watched, its arms regrew, only now covered in bony plate likes its legs.

"I gotcha," a female voice told him as soft hands grabbed his shoulders and flew him away from the fight. "You've seen better days, Big Blue. Don't worry; Di's got this, and Ames will get you all healed up."

Glory Girl carried Superman away even as the X-men arrived to help Wonder Woman face the beast.

"You look like shit," Amelia said caustically as she laid her hands on Superman. She didn't even ask for his permission before healing him. Other heroes lay nearby. Some were already getting back on their feet. "You're lucky Batman let us out of our little asylum."

"Good to see you too," Clark rasped with a smile, well used to the maudlin woman since they had taken her down and tried to rehabilitate her. He was already feeling better.

"This better count as good behaviour," she snarked. "The earlier I get out of that place, the better. If I have to sit through one more episode of Vicky's fashion shows, I'll re-kill her myself."

"I'm sure it's not too bad," Superman's flesh re-knit together, and his bruises healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

"Easy for you to say," Amelia said as she stood up and started to walk toward another patient. "You don't have to live with her."

"AMES!!!!" Glory Girl shouted in the distance.

Superman turned in time to see a grey form rocket passed him toward the undefended healer.

Maybe it was more intelligent than they gave it credit for, and it understood the importance of targeting the healer first.

Perhaps the thing was angry to see the pain it inflicted undone.

Either way, as Glory Girl flew towards her sister in a panic and Superman reacted just a smidge too late to block the beast, the alien bore down on the former Red Queen.

Had this been a week ago, Amelia Lavere would have died as a bloody past under the punch of Doomsday.

But this was not Amelia Lavere, the recovering villain.

This was Amy Dallon.

Unshackled.

With a clumsy duck, Panacea avoided the punch of the beast.

With an equally unpracticed move, she lashed out with a fist.

A fist backed by the force of a Kryptonian physique.

Locked in M/S confinement, what was a girl to do but tinker with the new aspect of her powers? Why not give herself the benefits of the bodies of the greatest heroes the world had ever seen? She had healed Kryptonians and other brutes enough times to know how they worked.

In its lunge, the beast's legs had separated from the ground.

Amy's punch lacked the full force of Superman due to her poor form and relatively short time absorbing sunlight, but it was still strong enough to send the grey monster flying.

"Woah," Glory Girl exclaimed as she flew to a stop near her sister. "Ames! What was that?"

"I'll explain later," the Striker, now Brute, said seriously before turning to Superman. "We need to stop that thing as soon as possible."

"What do you think we've been trying, toots," Iron Man said, flying close to the group even as he continued to try and blast the monster when the other heroes gave him a target. "Why do you never have a Thor when you need one? Or a Hulk?"

"We need to kill it now!" Amy insisted. "When I touched that thing, I looked at its insides. It is not wearing out. It is getting stronger and more deadly with every second that passes. Its healing factor is insane. Unless we can eradicate it in one blow, I need to get my hands on it for at least a few seconds."

"Get ready then," Superman said. "I'll hold it in place for you."

As the Kryptonian dived back into the fray, dodging Colossus carrying a limp Rogue to safety as Cyclops blasted the monster in the chest, he felt a spark of hope kindle in his chest.

They could do this.

They would win.

Even if it killed him.

"Hold him," Clark shouted to Diana as both approached the monster together. Long years of teamwork meant no other words needed to be shared.

The monster's chest was armoured now, though still spikey enough to hurt anyone who tried to punch it.

But Clark wasn't trying to punch him.

Superman's arms wrapped around the monster as if to tackle it away once more.

That wasn't the goal, either.

"Argh," Clark coughed up blood once more as the monster's fists battered at his body from above.

He only needed to weather the blows for a few seconds before a golden lasso wrapped around those arms, holding them tight together.

The beast roared again, its wrapped arms straining against the rope of the gods. Clark and Diana held fast, unwilling to let the monster move even an inch.

"Here's Vicky!" Glory Girl laughed as she dropped her sister behind the beast and dove to grab its legs just in case.

With all three heroes doing their part, Amy had enough time to lay her on the back of the monster.

She could see it all.

The rampant adaptation, the optimization for killing, and the Corona Pollentia connected to a Gemma working overtime to continue to adapt against her power.

A week ago, it would have won.

Now?

Amy shut down all its organs, cut all communication of the brain from the rest of the body and separated its spine from its neck.

The monster went still, its head falling at its feet.

There was a moment of tense silence.

Then someone cheered.

Then they were all cheering.

Amy kept her hand on both the body and the head, ensuring it was dead.

And it was.

The last activity of the brain stopped under her watchful eye.

****

The Clairvoyant could not predict, or even sense, anyone protected by the Defences.

Including Glory Girl.

Her contributions to the fight had been entirely outside its range of possibilities.

Unlike Amy.

The Clairvoyant could still account for her. And her new powers.

And, knowing that, it still concluded they were all doomed.

****

"Run!" Amy shouted to the cheering heroes even as she grabbed her sister and pulled her away.

The body remained unmoving.

The head opened its eyes.

She had removed her hand in time to avoid the spike of bone that would have impaled it.

Even as some heroes watched in stunned stupefaction, some were already moving to destroy the head.

It was too late.

Bone erupted from the stump of a neck in a cruel parody of Amy's real father's power.

In less than a second, it formed itself into a new body.

Almost centaur in shape, its bulky form as ten feet tall. Bone armour covered its four arms and six legs. The only patch of grey skin remaining uncovered was the head and the red eyes that glaired its hatred to the world.

It roared its primal fury to the gathering of heroes who, rather than fight to win, had to fight to stay alive.

****

"Thank you, princess," the teller said with a smile.

"You know I can resist your food, Giannis," Diana said with a smile as she paid for the food and passed it to Artoria. "How's the family?"

"Good," Artoria saw the tanned man smile at her friend. "'Dite is ready to pop any day now. We already have a room set up for the new little one. Painted it pink this time instead of green."

"I hope to hear about it when I come by next time," Diana said with a smile, even as she left a generous tip in the jar near the counter. "And Konstantinos? How's he handling the fact he's going to be a big brother?"

"Konstantinos?" The restaurant looked confused before shaking his head with a smile. "Do you mean Katerina? She is all excited about having a new little sister. Has all her dolls ready to go."

"Oh," Diana said, looking a bit poleaxed. "Sorry. My mistake."

"No problem," the greek man said as he shook his head fondly. "I know how busy you are. Between the embassy and being Wonder Woman, it is amazing that you remember my name at all."

"Thank you for the food."

Artoria frowned at her friend as they took their seats in a nearby booth. Even as she set the plates down, Diana simply stared at her meal without touching it.

"Diana?" Artoria asked gently.

"He added extra humus," the heroine said.

"Hm?"

"This was my favourite restaurant when I was working at the embassy," Diana explained as she stared at her plate in a daze. "A taste of home away from home. Giannis always adds extra humus because he knows I like it."

"That is kind of him."

"I've known him for years," Diana continued. "I was invited to his wedding. I was there when his son said his first word."

"You were close," Artoria paused eating to grasp her lover's hand.

"And now that son doesn't exist," the amazon seemed to sag into herself at her words. "This isn't my city. It looks like it, but it is not. Every time I step off the Island, I am reminded of that. I am the imposter here. The fake Diana."

"You are no fake," Artoria responded strongly.

"The only reason we can be here is that the other version of me is on the other side of the world!" Diana insisted. "She might be fighting the rest of our Family right now, and what are we doing? You are here babysitting me!"

"You know that is untrue," Artoria said softly. "I am not babysitting you. And Mikael will do all in his power to prevent a fight from starting."

"It is true," Diana replied. "Why else would you be here! He's afraid I'll join them! He still does not trust us!"

"He does trust us," Artoria said calmly, not goaded by her friends' inflammatory remarks. She was going through a lot. "The thought that you might side against the Family never entered his or my mind."

"Then why are the two strongest fighters being sidelined?" Diana asked rhetorically.

"Because it shouldn't become a fight," Artoria reiterated. "Because should the worst happen and one does break out, I would hate for you to go through the pain of fighting your friends, different versions or not."

Artoria had done that before. She had stood against her own knights on the battle of Camlann. A version of herself had set her knights against each other, and she had watched as the goddess Rhongomyniad as they tore each other apart on her orders. Though she had been an unfeeling machine at the time, the memory still haunted her today.

She did not wish that pain upon her friend.

"Artoria," Diana said softly, calming down. She was aware of the King of Knights' past, so she knew what her friend referred to.

"You say they don't trust you?" The blonde continued. "I would ask you to put your trust in them. Trust them to come to an accord. Trust them to win without bloodshed should it come to a battle. Trust Mikael when he promised to support us. When you asked if he would support you if you joined this Justice League, did he not promise his aid? Having friends you do not wish to see harmed does not make you any less part of the Family. Trust us when we say that we want you to be happy."

"I do trust you," Diana said, their fingers intertwined. "And I am sorry. My discomfort at this new world is no reason to lash out."

"No apology necessary," Artoria said with a smile as she released her hand. "Now, I believe our food is getting cold."

"Don't stop on my account. Dig in." Diana picked up her own fork to start her meal.

The next few minutes were passed in companionable conversation as Artoria asked more about what other favourite spots Diana had in the city she used to protect.

The Lancer finished her meal in record time, but the heroine was still picking at hers when alarms rang out throughout the city streets.

With barely a word, both women exited the small restaurant to see what was happening.

All around the street, people were hurrying away. Those that weren't fleeing were standing in place, faces glued to the screens of their phones.

The sirens continued to wail as Artoria approached a teenage boy holding his phone.

"Excuse me, lad." She asked politely but insistently. "What is this alarm? Has an Endbringer appeared?"

"Nah. This is a general alarm. Ya know, villains and shit." The young man looked up from his phone to see intense green eyes flecked with gold staring at him. "Woah! Too close! You scared me."

"Do you know where the villain is?" Artoria asked.

"Just outside the city," the boy stammered under her gaze. "You can watch it on the news."

"May we see your phone?" Artoria held out her hand, her words more of an order than a request. Grail Knowledge did not make her a technology expert, but she knew the basics.

"Never mind," Diana called out to her friend as she removed her device and looked up one of the local stations' websites. Another thing that remained the same, yet different. "I have it."

Artoria looked over her friends' shoulders to watch as images depicted various heroes fighting. For a moment, she feared that her Family had gotten into a fight after all, but then the camera zoomed in on a grey face atop a body covered in bone armour.

"Doomsday," Diana hissed.

"Truly?" Artoria asked as they watched. "He is different than what you described. More bestial."

"I'd recognize that face anywhere," Diana insisted. "You don't forget something that kills your friend."

"They are losing," Artoria calmly pointed out as the heroes on screen tried to attack the monster, rebuffed by an eruption of bony spikes projectiles.

"He's stronger than my world," Diana said as they watched Superman try and punch the beast. It was pushed back less than a foot and punched the man of steel with two of its arms. "Tougher too."

"Damn," the boy swore as he watched Wolverine be trampled under the bony legs of the monster. "Just when the Simurgh gets killed, this bastard shows up. We just can't win."

Diana went still.

"Artoria?" There was an odd lilt to her voice as she asked. "Do you think Mikael will truly support us?"

"He would," she nodded without hesitation. "He promised us."

"Even if we do something stupid?"

"He still would," Artoria nodded again, though she felt the need to add something else this time. "Though he will tease us for it relentlessly."

"I can live with that," Diana said with a wild smile.

****

The Clairvoyant could see everything in the multiverse once activated.

But it could not see a conversation on the Island two weeks after D-day.

It did not see how a man promised to do right by his Family. To make every world they lived in a paradise for them.

It's amazing how one night, and one family conversation, can set dominoes into motion to change the world.

****

They were going to lose, Clark realized with a bitter taste in his mouth.

That could be the blood.

Or stomach acid.

It was hard not to feel bitter.

Bruce had said Clark would be able to win if he was prepared to die.

No matter how you looked at it, there was no way to win. This wasn't like the Elden Lord that evaded all blows by being dimensionally shifted.

The thing was right here!

They had thrown everything they had at it and more. They had killed it three times!

And it just. Kept. Coming. Back!

It was like a smaller Endbringer made of flesh and bone instead of silicone.

According to one of Myrrdin's rare insights on the nature of powers, this thing's ability was permanent adaptive regeneration. Everything they knew about power stemmed from Corona Pollentia, and Gemma said that once a brain died, that was it. No more powers.

This thing was adapting to its own death.

If it stayed dead for five seconds the first time, it did so for only two the second when Shazam arrived to help. The third time it died, it came back right away.

Unless the Sorcerer Supreme appeared or they discovered some other way to banish this thing, they would all die, and the earth would follow them.

Superman steadied himself with a deep, pained breath. He was one of the only few heroes still standing. Panacea had been working non-stop to keep healing them after her powers no longer functioned on the beast, but there were simply too many injuries for her to heal everyone. Barry had been working overtime to pull civilians out of the way and retreat with any heroes too wounded to continue.

Even as the beast trampled Wolverine, it turned toward the gathered heroes and charged again as they stood between it and the country's capital.

He wasn't giving up.

He never would.

Even as Superman stood in front of the fallen forms of his friends and allies, he braced himself.

The beast grew more prominent in his vision as it approached like a stampeding horse.

Heat vision impacted its head, but it did no damage.

They had not been able to hurt it at all since its most recent revival.

Still, Superman stood his ground as his destined killer bore down on him.

Only to be intercepted by a spear of light.

The blast carved a chunk from the beast's body bigger than Superman and sent it tumbling to the side.

"That is quite enough out of you, beast," a regal voice said calmly.

Superman saw the knight approach a white steed. Clad in gleaming armour, she rode in front of them. Her blonde hair was done in a bun, adorned with a golden circlet. Her green eyes, flecked with gold, evaluated them for just a moment before turning back to look at the monster they had been fighting.

In her hands was the most beautiful weapon Clark had ever seen.

The Lance was threaded silver interwoven into and over itself in the shape of a spear. Gold light spilled from the grooves and where the woman gripped the handle. Clark could feel the Power of it thrum through the air.

The beast was not impressed.

Its wounds healed; it charged at the woman in a gallop, intent on tearing her down as it had many heroes before her.

She met the charge with one of her own. Her horse dashed forward at a speed few supers could match, and her Lance levelled at the monster.

Like a classic joust, the two figures narrowed the distance between each other.

Only one of them had experience jousting.

Ducking under the monster's swinging arms, the blonde's land impaled the beast's side. Half of its body exploded in another explosion of light and a cavalcade of gore.

The beast was not so easily slain, however. It healed as she rode past, and bony spikes erupted from its back. The horse nimbly dodged most of them, and the knight deflected the rest. One lucky shot impaled itself into her arm, passing through the metal to reach flesh.

Clark started to move to aid the knight when an arm held him fast.

Looking down, he saw Diana holding him in place.

"Don't worry," she said as she met his eyes. "Artoria can handle him for a bit. I'll join her in a moment. You guys rest up."

"Who are you?!" A familiar voice demanded, and Clark turned to see... Diana? She glared at the woman holding him still, her sword at hand.

"I'm you," the Diana near him said softly as she stepped away. "I'm a version of you. One further down the path and with a family to protect. One who will do you a favour so you might not see your friend die as I did."

She turned then and drew her own sword.

"Artoria!" The new Diana shouted, and the blonde knight disengaged from the monster and rushed to the Amazon's side. All her injuries had already healed, just like the monster's, and her horse vanished from under as well. Her spear remained in her hand, however, still glowing with power. "Protect them?"

"Of course," the blonde nodded imperiously. "I take it you have come to another foolish decision?"

"Unless you can unleash its full power here?" Diana asked, but Artoria shook her head.

"Not without destroying the city and a good portion of the state. But my other Noble Phantasm is still good. They shall come to no harm."

The beast took this opportunity to charge once more.

It was intercepted by a Lion of Light.

"Who are you?" Diana, the real Diana, asked again.

"They are consorts to the Elden Lord," Clark said while taking a deep breath. "Both of them."

"Really?" Glory Girl said as she returned from dropping off Amelia with the patients. She grabbed Myrddin, his legs crushed, and threw him over her shoulder. Even now, the Flash continued to act as a ferry, bringing injured heroes away and returning with fresh ones. "Boss never said anything about having a Di of his own. He was holding out on me."

"We are," Other-Diana nodded, ignoring the new arrival. "Though consort is not the term I would use."

"He returns," Artoria interrupted. "Sir Yvain's Lion has only delayed him. How do you wish to face him?" Myrrdin gasped, possibly in pain.

"I think it is time I tried out a few of Mikael's collection," Other-Diana said with a smile. "It is a shame if all those weapons go rusty from disuse. Something is bound to be able to kill it."

"Then I shall see to their safety. Good hunting."

Diana, the new one, stepped in front of the group and glowed a dark red. A dozen women, made of red energy and see-through, stepped from her body.

As she did so, she pulled out a small box and upended its contents onto the ground.

From it poured a mountain of weapons of all sorts. Hammers and spears. Flails, morning stars, bows, and more swords than Clark had ever seen in his life. Dozens of weapons he could not even begin to name filled his vision.

Once armed, some with weapons too large for their frames, all the women stood beside the other Diana.

"My sisters!" She shouted to the group, and Clark realized they were all garbed in amazonian attire. The Wonder Woman beside him gasped. 'Mother?' he heard her ask under her breath. "Today, we shall hold a hunt worthy of Artemis! Today, we hunt Doomsday!"

The amazons let out a soundless cheer and rushed at the approaching Doomsday.

"In the sky, on land, on the sea..." Artoria chanted, her eyes closed and her spear impaled into the ground. Power gathered around her as her chant continued.

"Shine Brilliantly, My Radian Hall: Bright Ehangwen!"

Light spread out around the group of injured and weary heroes. It coalesced into a brilliant silver platform under their feet, and they rose into the air. More light gathered in front of them, blocking them from the fight.

They were on a ship, Clark realized. An airship of some sort.

"While my hall pales before the walls of Camelot that Sir Galahad may conjure, it shall serve as a haven to you all." The blonde knight, Artoria, stood up on the prow and looked at the imperiously. Like a king in her hall. "So long as you maintain the peace, abide by your heroic conduct, and Diana still calls you all friends, you shall be protected in this hall. You have my word as Artoria Pendragon."

Myrddin fainted.

********

For over five minutes, Diana battled Doomsday alone.

The semblance-created versions of her amazonian sisters worked with her like a well-oiled machine. They juggled this monster back and forth, never letting it rest or recuperate. With her mastery of Observation Haki kept the damage to a minimum, so she was rarely forced to replace one of her summonses when the monster pulled out a new trick and surprised her.

The acid spit had been a really nasty surprise.

They tried all the weapons they could. Mikael had spoken of a few crafted from the souls of the gods he had slain.

Undoubtedly one of those would lay this beast low. Unfortunately, Diana was unaware of which weapons were which and was thus forced to try them all.

Wonder Woman let go of Cursed Greatsword with a curse after carving Doomsday's back legs in twain. The monster healed from it instantly.

A few weapons, like the Cursed Greatsword, were powerful enough that Doomsday took a while to heal the first blow. But all the weapons they had found eventually ceased to be useful as it adapted to their power. IT would start to heal quicker and quicker and then receive no damage at all.

Philippus smashed a half-broken axe against Doomsday's back, causing the alien to roar in pain.

This time, Mala's weapon of choice, a Dragon Bone Fist, smashed its mouth shut.

Nubia pierced its chest with a dragonslayer's spear.

Hessia weaved between the beast's legs with flowing swords of magic and fire.

Arrows larger than Diana herself pierced Doomsday in place from Antiope's bow.

Over and over, they tore, crushed, cut and smashed the alien. Sometimes it took seconds to regenerate. Sometimes it did so instantly.

But it always healed.

And the pile of weapons was getting smaller.

Diana rushed back to grab another, but she stopped when she saw the man sitting on a massive hammer shaped like a golden drum.

"What's up?" Mikeal asked with a smile. "I see you've taken a liking to my collection. That's cool."

"Mikael," Diana sighed with a smile. "I take it the others are here as well?"

"They're around," he nodded. "Before we did anything else, I just wanted to ask you what the plan was? You know, so I wouldn't mess it up by barging in? Although, since we are all over the news of the world, I think it might be too late for that."

"Plan?" Diana asked, feeling a bit embarrassed at his gentle reprimand.

"You can't tell me it was just to hit it until it dies?" He sounded so confused that Diana couldn't help but flush in embarrassment. While it was a bit more complicated than that, that was her plan in a nutshell. "What about Priscila? You had to have stopped by the Island to get my stuff. You could have asked her for help. She's his perfect counter."

"No!" Diana denied the suggestion emphatically. "She is not strong, fast, or experienced enough that I would feel comfortable about having her face Doomsday. Just because she is a Dragon of Death does not mean she can kill everything she wishes."

"I agree," Mikael nodded, accepting her judgment call. "So how are you going to kill it? I'll let you in on a little secret. It seems to have the power of Crawler, one of the Slaughter House 9 I sent you after."

"That would explain its quick adaptation," Diana nodded, remembering his advice on the subject. "How should I slay him? Doomsday returns from the dead, and Crawler heals from anything that doesn't kill him."

"You should vaporize him completely down to the last atom. Your Breath wouldn't work, but Artoria's would if she got a direct hit. Or you could carry him out to sea and let her use Rhongomyniad. We could deal with the tsunami afterwards." The first idea was novel, not one she had considered due to the relative newness of their dragon forms. The second idea was one Diana already had, though one she was hesitant to use. Mikael must have sensed that hesitation because he asked. "What's wrong?"

"If I wish to be the one to slay the beast?" Diana asked, staring into his slit pupil. "Do you have a method for that?"

"Why?" He asked plainly, not denying that he did.

"Because we could never permanently kill the Doomsday of my world," Diana stated. "Because I wish to end a threat to the Family and this world with my own hands. Because I wish to never sit on the sidelines again while those I care about fight and die, and I am helpless to do anything!"

Mikael stared at her for a moment, even as she felt one of her summonses be destroyed.

"Ok," he nodded.

"Ok?" She asked at his simple response.

"Ok," he nodded again, this time with a smile. "I told you, didn't I? I'd support you all, no matter what. As you all did for me, I will for you. If you want to kill something, I'll gladly help. Though this one is easy. I've been thinking about how to do it since I first saw Doomsday on the news."

He waived his hands, and a blade sank between them.

It was a straight sword, simple in design, unlike most of his other weapons. If one looked closely, one could see its blade was made of stone, but it glistened like metal. Golden runes, faint to all but the most discerning, flickered in and out of existence along its blade.

There was a weight to the blade despite its relatively small size.

This was a weapon with a history, with power.

Forged from the body of an Elden Lord and the Elden Rune, this sword had slain a God.

"The stone scales of the Dragonlord lightly twist time," Mikael explained. "That's what makes it a Godslaying Blade. Any wound this inflicts will never heal. But Doomsday can still just cut out the damaged part and regrow it. Then he'll be wary. You only have one shot at this."

"One shot is all I need," Diana said as she pulled the blade from the earth.

Another one of her Amazons disappeared.

That was fine.

Diana returned to where her last three summons were still engaging with Doomsday.

Her Observation Haki allowed her to dodge the glob of acid spit.

Her Armament Haki deflected a bone spike shot at her.

The summoned form of her mother, Hippolyta, glowing red with the power of her semblance, blocked Doomsday's fists with a shield bash that released a lion's roar.

Diana smiled to herself as she threw herself over the beast.

Even as she fought alone, her Family was still with her.

She plunged her husband's sword between Doomsday's brows and out through the back of his skull.

The alien stilled and, with an earth-shaking rumble, its massive form toppled.

Diana rode the fall to the ground, her hand grasping the Godslaying Blade in place. She did not take it out for fear the monster would revive.

As she stood atop the body of her foe, she felt a hand clasp her shoulders warmly.

"Good job," Mikael said with a smile. "Knew you could do it. Never doubted you for a moment. Of course, you made a mess, but nobody is perfect."

Diana rolled her eyes fondly at Mikael's spew of bullshit and shut him up the only way she knew how.

With her lips.

The heroes saw an older Wonder Woman kissing the Elden Lord atop the hulking body of Doomsday as they descended to the ground in King Arthur's flying hall.

As they landed, the hall shimmered and disappeared, and the weary heroes watched Artoria approach her husband and friend.

"So glad you all could make it," Mikael said to them with a smile as he separated from Wonder Woman. He took a seat upon one of the spikes of the monster, his eyes lingering on the Flash and a battered Supergirl. Eight more 'consorts' emerged from the corpse's shadow and faced the heroes. "I think we were rudely interrupted back there, but no harm, no foul. We can start over. So, why are you all ruining my vacation?"

Jimmy Olsen, a reporter for the Daily Planet, would later win a Pulitzer Prize for his photograph of that moment.

On one side, the battered and beaten forms of the heroes everyone was familiar with.

On the other stood ten women framed by the sun setting behind them. Atop the monstrous body of Doomsday, as if seated upon a throne and not a corpse, sat the Elden Lord.

Smiling down at everyone like he was having the time of his life.

*********

Betcha didn't see that coming! Did ya?

Doomsday with Crawler's powers.

I gave myself nightmares with that combo since they fit so well. The exact 'hows' and 'whys' will be explored later, but it turned out pretty well. The fight scene was four pages longer, but I cut a massive chunk because I was being gratuitous at that point.

I wrote this chapter in one sitting. For 12 hours, I was in the zone. It was so much fun. The rest of the week was spent on editing.

Diana's part in this is something I feel not many comic authors tackle. How do you cope if you are transported to a world (or different time) that looks almost exactly the same as your home? I would run into the Uncanny Valley every second, and I'd flip out, I think. Part of this fic is exploring a few of these ideas. It is one of the reasons I wanted to write in a comic world. To explore a few themes that aren't really handled.

How do you react to a version of yourself sleeping with the enemy?

Next week I have plans for an Interlude, an interlewd (as there has been too little of that), and then we move on to part 2 of volume 2.

See you all next time.
 
It's more like Crawler has Doomsday-light powers, since all you need to do is destroy his Corona Pollentia Gamma in order to kill Crawler, it's actually very simple to kill a changer type parahuman, since they need their controller so they don't flat out die cause their body ain't supposed to do that, and same for Breakers.

So in short, Doomsday is many magnitudes harder to kill, cause you need to essentially erase him from physical existence in order to kill him.
 
Omake: Respect your Teachers
"I think my ovaries just exploded," her sister said.

"Yaaannnnggggg," Ruby Rose whined in disgust even as she kept her eyes on the 'fight.'

If you can call a giant white dragon sitting on a much smaller dragon (the size of a mountain) a fight.

"How uncouth," Weiss snorted. Then she paused. "Then again, the brilliance of his scales, that pristine white glow. It is beautiful."

"I want his babies," Blake deadpanned.

"Blaaaaakkeee!" Ruby whined again as she watched the white dragon elbow drop onto the massive Grimm, shaking the earth. This was sooo cool. "Don't say that. He's married!"

"To like thirteen women," Yang snorted. "If he keeps that many happy, he must be doing something right. I'm sure he could handle a few more."

"Woah," Nora was practically bouncing in place as Mikael suplexed the Grimm into the mountains. No. Wait. She was actually bouncing. "Miss G really lucked out. Ya think he could teach us to do that in class? Like a super secret technique only taught to the best team as they graduate?"

"Unlikely," Pyrrha chimed in as they watched the Grimm dragon try and claw and bite at their teacher's husband. The white dragon kept a hand on its head at a distance, preventing its 'short' arms (longer than most cities) from reaching it. Mikael faked a yawn. "It has to be a semblance of some sort, right?"

"Is that a Leviathan?" Jaune asked, looking pale.

"And Sea Feilong," Lie Ren nodded calmly. He was done with this shit. "And a heard of Megoliaths." "Gae Bolg Alternative!" "Never mind. Shishou got the Megoliaths."

Ruby almost passed out when she saw her teacher's awesome spear rain down upon the herd of massive elephant-like Grimm.

"Rhongomyniad!"

"By Oum!" Jaune jumped in fright as a tower of light, shaped like a spear and bigger than a mountain, crashed into the ocean and vaporized the massive Grimm in a shower of steam and surging tidal waves.

"I told you!" Nora shouted joyfully as they watched Diana turn into a red dragon and tackle a Wyvern from the air. "It's totally a super-secret-aura technique. I want to turn into a Sloth-Dragon!"

"All I'm saying is think of the babies," Yang said with a smile, more teasing than serious. "Actual dragon babies. That make puns!"

"You cannot be allowed to breed," Weiss said, looking haunted.

"I disagree," an unfamiliar voice said, and a firm hand landed on Yang's shoulders, locking her in place. Turning slightly, she caught sight of a face matching her own. Raven. Her absentee mother. "I shall guide you. I seduced your father, after all."

"Wha?" Yang stuttered, entirely baffled by the situation.

"Think of the grand-babies," the bandit woman said intensely, mirroring Yang's earlier words. On she wasn't joking. "Dragon grand-babies. They will be the strongest."

"I would request a word with thee," a refined voice said as a hand was placed upon Raven's shoulders. The former huntress turned. And looked up. And up. Priscila looked down. "Upon the sanctity of the vows of matrimony."

"Meep."

Fifty feet away, another group was reacting to the giant white dragon scrunching the massive Grimm into a ball and dribbling it.

"Things still going to plan?" Mercury sarcastically asked his boss.

"All according to the Keikaku," Cinder Fall said malevolently. Those who paid attention could see sweat beading her brow even as she stapled her fingers together.

*Keikaku means plan.*

"I would hope so," Medea said, appearing in a swirl of robes. Magic circles surrounded the group. "I would like to look at the little trinket you have in your arm."

Emerald peed herself.

High up on the tallest tower of the school, a Wizard watched his former secretary arrange a Grimm Tide like legos. If his guess wasn't wrong, she was recreating Beacon.

The Monstra as the tower was a nice touch.

"Huh," Ozpin said, taking a deep sip of his hot chocolate. "Neat."

********

After a pretty serious chapter, have a silly omake.
 
Last edited:
Interlude - D*e l/ke #e mus-
Here comes the man with the look in his eye
Fed on nothing but full of pride
Look at them go, look at them kick
Makes you wonder how the other half live

Devil inside
The devil inside
Every single one of us
The devil inside

*********

Through billions of eyes, he watched.

He watched The Ulitmate be unleashed upon the 'heroes' of the world.

He watched the Kryptonian meet it and found him lacking. A symbol of hope destined to die and become a symbol of despair.

More and more heroes arrived. Most had been shifted to the other side of the planet and could not arrive in time to impact the fight.

As planned.

This was not genocide. Not yet.

This was a reminder.

A reminder that hope was fleeting.

Heroes were still needed, of course.

Despair was only potent in contrast to a once great hope.

He controlled it all. The rise. The fall.

The leash was yet loose so they may strangle themselves.

It was soon time to pull tight.

Even as The Ultimate died to one of the infected's hands, he did not fret.

Even when it died twice more, he merely smiled as his 'gift' proved its worth.

He watched when two of the interlopers arrived.

When The Ultimate was felled by them, he felt no regret. Whether it would rise again or not was immaterial. The beast was a blunt instrument. Powerful, but far from his most useful tool.

It had done its job.

Of more interest was this group.

This Elden Lord.

Yes.

He could work would this.

Through billions of eyes, he watched. A plan coming together.

********

Through his daughters' eyes, he watched the world buckle and shift.

Only five days left.

Even two months ago, this much oversight would have been impossible.

Now, he watched the heroes of the world be laid low by the lizard and its pathetic brood.

He wondered what dragon soul tasted like?

In five days, he would find out.

He laughed upon his throne of skulls.

His rumbling mirth at the impending pain and misery of countless should have sent anyone present running in fear.

All those present were too busy screaming to concern themselves as he watched a plan come together.

********

It watched the cosmos fly by.

It travelled upon fire and flame and life.

Searching.

Ever searching.

For the briefest of moments, in the flash of an instant, it had felt Life.

It had returned to the Rest, not the Room, to meet Life.

To become one with Life.

It had learned so much recently.

Ambition. Anger. Jealousy. Joy. Lust. Love.

Emotions.

Emotions that tinged White to Black and back again.

Upon the demise of its host/teacher/body, it searched for another so it could experience more. All emotions, in all its shades.

Then it would return to the Rest and share emotions with Life.

But now Life was gone.

Gone, and it couldn't find Life.

It searched and searched and searched and searched.

It watched the planets burn as it passed, searching for a lost Life.

********

She watched people die with a smile.

Even as the newscasters got increasingly desperate, as the heroes failed to stop the beast and fell one by one, she still smiled.

She watched men and women she knew, admired and liked fall under the might of the alien.

Even as they called for her family, begging for reinforcements from anywhere, calling for any help they could get, she smiled.

She watched the Enemy's plan play out, helpless to do anything but watch and hope. And smile.

Her smile widened when two of the Elden Lord's consorts appeared. Her prodigious mind, one of the best in the world, turned to what that meant.

She giggled when Myrrdin fainted. The knowledge of King Arthur being female was too much for him. It also had implications for her.

She outright laughed, tears of joy streaming from her eyes as the Elden Lord appeared and the alien was laid low. This was what she had been waiting for.

Turning to six beds in the room, she spoke to the one set aside from the other five.

"We did it, Uncle," she said, still smiling and laughing as she talked to the man on the bed. She couldn't see his metallic mask or the face under it. It wouldn't matter if she could. He could not have answered her anyway, trapped as he was in suspended animation like the rest. "We've won."

Turning to the other five beds in the room, their own occupants as unmoved and unmovable as the first, she smiled still. Her parents lay side by side, her biological uncle to her mother's right. Her other uncle needed a much sturdier frame and almost blocked the view of the last, much smaller bed.

"Soon, we can be a family again, and you can grow up properly, big brother." Though she called the boy on end her older brother, he looked much younger than her pre-teen form.

She turned back to the screen with a smile.

She watched the heroes meet the Elden Lord as she hatched a plan to bring the dragon to her.

*********

People watched the news with bated breath.

Humanity was gripped by the image of a man sitting upon a towering corpse of grey and white bone like a throne.

Some hatched plans, using their knowledge of the situation to gain the most significant advantages.

Others, sensing a shift in the wind, decided that discretion was the better part of valour. They could scheme once the coast was clear, or they knew more about the powerful faction that had landed on earth.

All these watchers, all these planners, were unaware.

Unaware that they were big fish in a small pond under the eyes of a shark.

Death sipped her drink with a smile.

She could help him no more. It was up to him.

You could lead a dragon to earth, but you couldn't make it reach Tier 11.

She would meet with him soon, but that was a small matter. Though she could no longer see or predict Mikael and his Family, she held complete confidence she had made the right choice after watching him all this time.

All the worry she had once felt was long gone.

Now she was just curious.

Curious about what opportunities she had set up for him, he would use.

Curious to see if he could surprise her once more.

Curious if she would finally be free.

Death watched, but she didn't plan.

Her plan had already succeeded.

It was all up to Mikael now.

********

I separate Interludes, Side Stories and Omakes, as I am sure some of you are aware. Omakes are non-canon, light-hearted, and a chance for me to write something foolish. Side Stories are canon but are not absolutely necessary to read. They help flesh out the world, but one can read the whole story without them and still get the complete picture.

Interludes are canon and are integral to the entire plot of the story. This one is short, heavy on foreshadowing, and incredibly vague. It is half of what I wanted to write, but I have been highly judicious with my scissors. I have rewritten it at least three times and am only partly happy with the result.

To make up for the brief update, I have a side story coming out soon. I am just doing a bit more editing, but you can look forward to it.
 
????, Trigon, Phoenix, ????, Death.

Any ideas on numbers one and four?
 
SS (A) - Warm Blueberry Pie
I will mark any chapter with sex in it with an (A) in its title so people know what to expect without having to cut out the scenes with *warnings* in the middle of the chapter that I don't like.

********

I've never known a girl like you before
Now, just like in a song from days of yore
Here you come a-knocking, knocking on my door
And I've never met a girl like you before

********

"Oh, Ranni~," I singsonged as I found the four-armed blueberry reading in one of the smaller sitting rooms. She was sitting alone on a long couch, her legs sprawled out. It was the most relaxed I had ever seen her. She looked up at me as I spoke, and it told of our long time together that she looked wary at my cheerful voice. "There you are, dear. I was looking for you."

Her caution wouldn't help her.

"My Lord?" She asked warily as she set her book down. "Thy needed me?"

"Nothing too bad," I said gently, the cheer still in my voice as I sat on the couch. Lifting her legs, I slid myself under them and pulled them onto my lap. I started to gently massage her calves. "Just a quick question, is all."

"My Lord?" She asked again, looking in surprise at my action. Her face flushed a deep azure, and her lower hands were shyly twiddling their fingers. She was incredibly easy to read when she was not inhabiting a doll.

It was a unanimous decision of the Family to not tell her how cute she was.

"See," I continued to massage her legs, Sticky Fingers giving me insight on where to press my fingers just right. "I just wanted to know more about your interactions with the heroes of this world. You know, when you were acting as my 'herald.'"

"Wha- What would thee like to know?" Her breath was getting heavier, and her eyelids drooped. Her upper hands were now gripping at the fabric of the couch tightly.

"What happened?" I asked, pretending to focus on the massage. Realistically, I barely had to do anything. It had been only a month or so since she had gained a body that could feel and was incredibly easy to stimulate.

"As I told you, they though- They thought thee to be an agent of chaos, my Lord." She was panting now, her eyes closed and her skin a deep purple. "They mistook me for a 'Lord of Order,' similar to one of- one of them. They sought to stop thy advance. I- I could not allow such an act. We battled."

"Yep, yep," I said casually. I pressed into a rather sensitive spot on her thighs. She moaned. Instantly her hands, all four of them, rose to cover her mouth, and her eyes opened to stare at me in embarrassment. I pretended to not have heard or seen anything. "Before that, though. When you were talking. What, exactly, did you tell them about me?"

"I was thi- thine herald, thy guiding moonlight," she squeaked between her hands. "I acted in such a capacity to the best of my abilities, though t'was the first time I had been in such a position. My fam- family employed heralds, and I sought to imitate the best of them."

"How so?" I asked gently, pausing in my massage.

"I extolled thy virtues, of course." She looked at me with wide, begging eyes, her body completely flushed and shivering. Did she think this was a reward for good behaviour or something? Her face was practically screaming, 'praise me, praise me.' "Thy kind nature and thine unwavering tyranny." My eye twitched. "Thy benevolence to those thee embrace and thy ruthlessness to thine foes. I spoke of thy triumphs. Thy rise to power from humble beginnings to laying low all who opposed thee. I spoke of thy might, of how thy conquered worlds and gods who opposed thee. After doing my duty as herald, I extolled them to petition thine aid as I know thee are fond of the just. T'was then they decided to engage in their futile attempt to halt thine path."

I wanted to facepalm so bad right now.

This was what happened when you released someone with medieval sensibilities onto the modern world. It wasn't even something Grail Knowledge could fix since it was a simple difference in priorities. She thought all she said was compliments, something to be admired in a strong and firm ruler. She was unable to think of a world where strength wasn't something to be desired. Where you did not live with the ever-present threat of violence.

Pacifism? What's that? Can you eat it?

"Did you mention anything about 'consorts' or something like it?" I asked instead of groaning at the simple mistake that had led to such a colossal misunderstanding. No wonder the heroes were so wary of me.

"Possibly," Ranni said with a head tilt, her flush receding slightly after I stopped my magic fingers. "I mentioned something to that effect to the Diana lookalike. If they were to be our enemies, then bringing one to the Island for questioning and investigation made sense. Medea would be interested in the phenomenon of multidimensional copies, though I knew not that was what she was at the time. I know thee claimed to not want more consorts, but I also know it is a common fantasy for men to want to lay with twins."

Right, not only had she claimed I was a world-conquering tyrant but that I was a kidnapping rapist.

I was surprised heroes did try and kill me on sight.

Then again, the idea of a threesome with Wonder Woman and another Wonder Woman was incredibly hot. You know, if it wasn't for the implied rape.

I would have to channel my arousal at that idea into Ranni's punishment.

"Eeep," she squeaked as I pulled her onto my lap. My erection pressed into her, and I kissed her before she could say anything. It was clear she had no experience by the way she froze.

"I appreciate the effort," I said as I pulled away. Ranni's flush had redoubled once more. "I really do. But you have caused me a bit of a headache, so you must be punished." I said with a grin.

"My Lord?" She asked in a breathless daze.

"Don't worry, you'll enjoy it as much as me," I assured her. For some reason, she didn't seem reassured by my words. Weird. "Well, almost as much as me."

In one fluid motion, I lifted the blueberry goddess and laid her across my lap. Grabbing her voluminous cloak, I tossed it away, leaving her in a thick dress.

"Eeep," she squeaked once more. "My Lor-"

Smack!

Sticky Fingers did not give me a complete encyclopedic knowledge of someone's fetishes or a 'how-to' guide on how to please them. All it did was make their body language concerning sex and arousal clear. How to apply that knowledge became incredibly instinctual.

When I first spanked Ranni, I had intended to give her a few light swats and then proceed to hold her close and make sweet, sweet love to her since this was her first time. Like Artoria, more wild stuff could be tried later once Ranni was more comfortable.

The full-body shudder that passed through the goddess after only the first spank told me I might have accidentally hit a gold mine on accident.

Smack!

"Oooh!" She moaned beneath me at the second hit. I wasn't even trying to hurt her or even arouse her.

Smack!

She shuddered again, a low keening noise escaping her lips.

I blinked at her in surprise.

I didn't need Sticky Fingers to know she was getting off on this, but I was curious about where that pleasure was coming from. Was it the pain? The dominance? The loss of control? Was she really into butt stuff? So many questions. I would need to work hard to find out the truth.

Smack!

Alas, a curious man's work was never done.

Smack!

Truly, I lived the hardest (ha!) of lives. But it was my cross to bear.

Smack!

"MMMMMMmmmmmmnnnnnn!"

For science.

In between swats, I cast a minor crystal sorcery on my fingers and cut the straps of her dress. Then I tore the remains from her body, leaving her nude on my lap.

The way the pale blue ass lay there, inviting further punishment and her thighs glistened with arousal, told me she wanted more.

Smack!

Who was I to stop her?

Smack!

The inviting jiggle of ass flesh, the way it wobbled and flushed as it met my palm, and the way her toes curled and thighs clenched together furthered my desire to play with her even further.

Smack!

Smack!

Smack!

I watched her writhe and shudder under my hand, my dick rock hard in my pants from the image and all the movement. She panted and gasped, unable to form words as both pairs of cheeks darkened. One of her hands held a knuckle in her mouth, biting down to keep her 'silence,' while the other three flailed and grasped at anything they could reach.

Smack!

As I spanked her, I tried other things. I held her down, lightly pinched, prodded, petted and caressed. I tried a little of everything short of penetration, trying to find her actual kinks.

Knowing your partner's likes and dislikes is paramount to a healthy sexual relationship.

Smack!

I pinched a dark blue nipple between my fingers, and she went wild. Spasming, thrashing, and bucking her hips as her biggest orgasm yet. I held her, no longer spanking her as she bucked and buckled.

That confirmed my idea.

She wasn't a masochist. Well, she was, but that was only a part of it. Pain, in the proper context, set her off because her body wasn't used to it. But so did all my other touches, no matter how harsh or gentle.

She craved sensation. Stimulation.

She was so sensitive to everything I suspected she would get off on literally anything I did to her that physically stimulated her body.

What a wonderful woman.

I set her on the couch and stood, removing my clothes in a hurry. I was so horny now; my erection could hammer in a nail.

"Wha-" She gasped, refocusing slightly as I let her go. Four wobbly arms propped her up, and she looked at me with glazed eyes. "Husband? 'hat was 'at. Why dids't thou sto-" Her words slurred, but she got them under control only to freeze as she took in my naked form and position.

I loomed over her.

I didn't know her exact height, but I was pretty tall, so I towered over her by at least a foot and a half. Her head barely reached my chest when we stood side by side. Laying half sprawled across the couch, the shadow I cast covered her entirely.

She looked up at me with wide eyes. There was a hint of fear in her eyes and a lot of lust.

"Kyaa~" Testing out another theory of mine, I grabbed her by the waist and lifted her into the air, so we were at eye level. Bodily handling her like a living doll, I sat back on the couch.

In one fluid motion, I was in her.

"OOOOOOHHHHHHHH!" She screamed, her arms grasping mine futily even as she orgasmed around my cock. She had been more than aroused enough that she hadn't felt any pain from the intrusion.

I clenched my teeth, holding her still as her warm inner walls undulated along my shaft. She was tight, incredibly so. I didn't have the biggest dick in the world, but I was more than the average, and she was tiny. As it was, I think it was only the magic of the Catalogue that allowed me to insert my entire length into her wet core.

After a few seconds, her thrashing stopped, and she calmed down, panting for breath.

Then I lifted her up.

And down.

"MMMMMMNNNNN!" She set off again. I didn't stop. I had girlfriends in the past who had been sensitive, but she took it to a whole 'nother level.

Lifting her up and down my shaft, like some sort of living sex tow, I did all the work.

Up. "OOOHHH!"

Down. "MMMMnnnn!"

Up. "HNgggh!"

Down. "Aggggh!"

Over and over, we moved. I moved. I usually liked having a bit more back and forth with my partners, but she was just so... willing. Her entire body was entrusted to me to do with as I please.

That power was intoxicating, and I drew nearer and nearer to my own orgasm.

Then two pairs of cool blue arms wrapped around my shoulders from behind.

Turning slightly, I saw the impassive face of one of Ranni's doll bodies meeting my eyes from less than an inch away.

"Thou art using me, my Lord Husband," the doll said. Even as her actual body buckled and heaved in my arms, as her vaginal walls pulled and writhed, trying to draw my orgasm from me, the voice was monotone. I found that incredibly erotic for some reason. "I, the goddess of the chill night, am thine living doll. To use at thy pleasure."

Her words, the calm monotone contrasting with her dirty words, sent me over the edge.

The doll disappeared as Ranni lost what little concentration she had as my cum spilled into her with the force of a canon. I held her tight, her thighs flush against mine as I emptied myself into her. Blast after blast of ropey fluid was emptied into her.

If it wasn't for my control of my fertility and my unique nature as a Great One, I was sure we'd be seeing the birth of a draconic demigod in nine months.

As it was, Ranni's small stomach looked slightly bloated from the amount. I can do better.

"Ah," Ranni finally sighed, her most recent and largest orgasm petering out even as I held her in place on my still rock-hard cock. "How wonderful, my Lord. We hath finally become one." It was illegal how wholesome she could be after what had just happened.

"Yep," I said as I leaned in to give her a quick peck on the lips. She covered her cheeks in embarrassment. How cute. "Now for the rest of your punishment."

Smack!

"Eeep!"

I'd ask her about Melina after we were done.

Smack!

In a few hours.

********

I wanted this to be out yesterday, but IRL stuff prevented me from doing the final edit, so here it is. I hope it makes up for the very short Interlude.

My second sex scene.

I am happy with how it turned out, and I will start weaving them into the story rather than having them stay as side stories. This one obviously took place between Emancipation 5 and 6. I will try out different scenes with different women, lining them up with their characters to get better at writing them and working on their flow. I don't intend to sacrifice the main story for it, but I expect more now that Emancipation is done.
 
Last edited:
This is possibly true, it might have been one that needed to be posted elsewhere. But there was sufficient Velocity of his hand to her rear, and of his rod to her insides so I think it at least fits the spirit of the site.
 
author, I believe this last chapter should not have been posted in sufficient velocity.
Here's a link to Rule 6, for anyone interested. Explicit sex scenes apparently aren't outright banned, so long as the story is tagged as Mature, which this is. The 'not pornographic' clause is awfully vague though, and is up to the Staff to decide.

I would however question the logic of putting the author's note explaining the new (A) note after the sex chapter.
 
Furlough 1
I, I will be king
And you, you will be queen
Though nothing will drive them away
We can beat them, just for one day
We can be heroes, just for one day
And you, you can be mean
And I, I'll drink all the time
'Cause we're lovers, and that is a fact
Yes we're lovers, and that is that
Though nothing will keep us together
We could steal time just for one day
We can be heroes for ever and ever
What d'you say?

********

Sitting atop the massive corps of Doomsday, facing the battered forms of the greatest heroes this world had to offer and surrounded by almost my entire Family, I should have felt like the king of the world.

It was similar to that bland board room with Death and the Company rep.

Only this time, I was the eldritch abomination from beyond time and space that held all the power.

I fought back a sigh.

I had made mistakes.

While I hadn't cared about Superman dying or any other heroes, as I had never met any of them, I should have thought about Diana.

The entire reason I had Artoria distract her with a visit to her hometown was so she wouldn't be forced to face people that looked like her former friends.

Therein lay the difference between the Amazon and me.

To me, the people of this world were not her friends. Though they may look the same, wear the same costume, and have the same faces, there was no guarantee they had the same personalities. That made them strangers. Superman could be a Hydra agent for all I knew.

I had treated this world as almost wholly foreign, never acting on my 'knowledge' of comics and Worm until I verified it. The crossover nature of the world ensured some things would be different.

Doomsday was the same.

Superman probably would have died to the alien alone, even without Crawler's powers. Nothing I had seen pointed to the contrary.

Still, I gave it even odds the Kryptonian would survive, however. Nothing stopped someone like Steven Strange from popping up, opening a portal underneath the beast into the heart of a star.

Either way, no skin off my back. Of course, that changed when my plastic surgeon joined the battle.

I had been present for the fight since Amy and Victoria had appeared with this world's version of Wonder Woman. We had been flying, invisible and soundless, for ten minutes as we watched the fight.

If I thought I could have beat the alien, I would have stepped in and 'saved the day.' Crawler's powers were a game-changer, and we had spent a good portion of the time there spitballing about how we could kill it permanently.

By that point, Flash had been on rescue duty, so nobody had really died so long as they could keep it out of population centers.

We eventually decided to step in if they allowed it closer to the coast. I, Tsunade, and Yoruichi would appear and knock it as far as we could into the ocean with a surprise attack. From there, Scathach's and Medea's dragon forms should be able to kill it and blast the chunks to smithereens.

Even then, that plan had a lot of 'what ifs.'

I was a coward at heart. Risking myself was easy. If my body died, I'd recreate it, and that would be that.

Risking my family? When I had no guarantee of success? Not a chance. Not even if I knew they would probably come back. I wasn't willing to risk their loss.

Not for a bunch of strangers I had never met.

For Diana, the situation was different. She didn't even need to deliberate.

The Superman of her world HAD died to Doomsday. Seeing the situation as a repeat of that, it made perfect sense that she would have gone to help, even just as an act of kindness. Artoria, the spirit of chivalry that she was, would not have stopped her.

That is what makes them heroes.

I should have seen it coming.

Not to stop them, of course.

I stood by my promise to support their endeavours as they did me. Even if I was not a hero and had no desire to be one, I had nothing against heroes, and if any of the Family wanted to get into heroics, I didn't mind giving them a hand.

But I would have talked them out of their half-assed scheme on how to kill the creature. For over five minutes, I had watched Diana fight the alien, hoping she was following some plan I had not thought of.

She hadn't been.

I side-eyed the Godslaying Blade still impaled in the alien's skull.

Now it was up to me to fix this mess.

If they wanted to be heroes, it was up to me to ensure they survived the attempt.

"So glad you all could make it," I said with a smile. Fake it till you make it, Mikael. Even when you have no control over the situation, act like you do. Just like in that board room. Even if you can't control anything, even if you are scrambling mentally, never let them see you sweat. "I think we were rudely interrupted back there, but no harm, no foul. We can start over. So, why are you all ruining my vacation?"

Engaging from a position of strength was rarely a bad thing. Looking down at the battered group, two dozen strong at least, I definitely held all the cards if we were to negotiate.

But this wasn't a negotiation.

Negotiation implied they had a choice.

I would drag them to my desired outcome kicking and screaming.

Now, what was my desired outcome?

"So sorry we inconvenienced you, your majesty," Iron Man drawled sarcastically, the last word almost spit. He hadn't retracted his helmet, and his armour was dirted and dented in places but largely undamaged. He had kept to the air, acting more as an annoying distraction to Doomsday than a direct combatant. "I'm sure we-"

"Pardon my friend," Captain America said, interrupting his fellow avenger before he could say anything more. "We appreciate your aid in killing the beast. I fear what would have happened had it reached the city."

"Beast?" I asked, pretending to not understand. I appreciated my companions leaving the talking to me for the moment. It gave me time to bullshit my way out of this. "You mean Doomsday here?" For emphasis, I patted the boney exoskeleton. More than one hero flinched. "You shouldn't thank me. Thank my wives." I nodded at Diana and Artoria. Multiple pairs of eyes had never left the two, particularly Wonder Woman and Myrddin, focusing intensely. "To be honest, I didn't think I needed to intervene. You all should have been more than capable of putting him down eventually, should you have brought your all to bear. Such as those who tried to stop me from landing."

I said it with a smile, even as some in the small crowd winced. I was asking for more information and scrambling for time mentally. Where were Strange, Shazam, Dr. Fate, Eidolon, and a whole bunch of other heroes they should have been able to call upon? A good chunk were still in Australia, unable to travel to the other side of the world unaided, but some of their heaviest hitters should have been able to get here in time to be helpful.

"You seem to know a lot about this... Doomsday," the Martian Manhunter said as he eyed me suspiciously, deflecting my questions with a pointed one of his own.

"Gee, I wonder why?" I replied sarcastically, my eyes clearly moving toward Diana. The one on my side. Man, this was going to be confusing. "It's almost as if I know someone who fought it before. It's not like different timelines are a proven thing after all." Even more, eyes looked at the Amazon on my side as they realized how much knowledge she might provide.

Or already had provided to me.

I was good at improvisation, and this white lie would cover a lot of information I might accidentally reveal and any errors in knowledge.

Krypto the Wonder Dog is a chihuahua here? Must be a different timeline.

I shuddered at that image. If I discovered a world like that, I was destroying it for the good of the multiverse. A chihuahua with superpowers was the worst thing I could imagine.

"Boss! So uncool!" Glory Girl flew over the invisible line that separated my Family from the heroes, uncaring for the tension in the air. Amy flew behind her, starting and stopping as she got used to her new Kryptonian biology. I had expected her to pull something like this when I removed the limits of her shard. I would have gone for something like Beast Boy myself, but Kryptonians are a close second place. "You never told me you were married to a version of Di! Or that King Arthur was a girl! Do you know how awesome that is? Do you?"

"Vicky!" Amy hissed as she came to a stuttering stop beside her sister, grabbing her arm and trying to drag her away from the prying eyes of everyone on the wrecked field.

"Relax, Ames," Glory Girl said as she shook off her sister. "We won. Di kicked its ass, and the Boss helped. Other Di? Anyway, everyone can chill. It's time to celebrate." All the other heroes watched the pair like hawks, ready to launch themselves at a moment's notice. To stop the girls or attack me, I didn't know. Victoria remained unconcerned. "Come on, Boss! Introduce me to everyone."

"You know, I have been terribly rude myself," I said, even as I was compelled to follow her order. I looked to the heroes, my mind running at the speed of light. "We are all familiar with you due to the news, but we should have introduced ourselves. I am Mikael, Queen of England."

There was a beat of confused silence.

"Sir Mikael!" Artoria cried in disbelief at my words, flushing red. Yoruichi snorted in amusement, and more than one smirk was sent at the blonde knight. I couldn't help but giggle to myself at her outcry.

My joke defused the tension as intended. I saw Flash crack a smile and Myrddin looked poleaxed.

"As you never died nor abdicated, you are still king," I continued with a teasing grin. I lay my chin in my hand, tapping my fingers to my ears in fake thought. I hoped Emma would get the message from wherever she was watching this from. "Since we are essentially married, that makes me queen."

"That..." Artoria paused, face still red, trying to find words to deny me but unable to.

"Hold up," Iceman, the x-man, held up his hand. "If you are King Arthur and a girl, how did..." The young man started to say, but Artoria's intense gaze made him stutter. "I mean Guinevere, Lancelot, Morgana... Mordred?"

"""""""""""Merlin."""""""""""

It said something about the ancient wizard that, when prompted, everyone in the Family said his name as if that answered everything. Even Ranni and Melina, who hadn't spent nearly as much time with the King, still knew enough to answer the same as the others.

"I get it, I get it," the young mutant said, backing up with his hands in the air. He half-ducked behind the metal frame of Colossus. "Touchy subject."

"Why don't you all introduce yourselves?" I asked the rest of the Family. Partly to fulfill Victoria's order and buy me time to think.

"Very well," Artoria nodded imperiously, her flush receding at this opportunity to change the subject. She looked out over the heroes as if she was looking out on her own soldiers, her innate charisma drawing every eye to her. "Those of you who took refuge in my hall have heard me. I shall repeat myself for those who have returned from recovery. I am Artoria Pendragon."

I let my eyes drift from the heroes and towards the Godslaying Blade.

I was good at making shit up and distracting people, but I needed to focus on what I wanted out of this situation.

What were my victory conditions?

"To avoid confusion, please simply call me Diana."

They were almost the same as when I confronted Flash earlier. Present myself as powerful enough that bothering me cannot be done easily but is not a threat. I hadn't been lying when I told them I was on vacation. I wanted to be left alone.

"Medea of Colchis," Caster said shortly, surveying the heroes.

My initial goal had been to present myself as a passive third party. Someone who won't do anything and will not get involved if left alone. Not an enemy, but also not an ally. Switzerland in this topsy-turvy world of heroes and villains.

"Senju Tsunade." "Nico Robin." "Shihouin Yoruichi." The big three, as I liked to call them, responded just as shortly. Like Medea and I, they preferred not to spill any more information than necessary.

I know them leaving me entirely alone was impossible. I was too great a power for that, but I simply didn't want to have heroes breathing down my neck every time I left the Island. A wary caution was acceptable, but not harassment.

"Scathach, Queen of the Lands of Shadow." While not as imperious as Artoria, the Celt was no less elegant in her declaration.

Want to spy on me? Fine. If I was them, I would like to spy on me too. I didn't really care about that at this point. They already had a good idea of my power by now. A few aces in the sleeve would remain hidden, but if they were just going to watch me with spy drones, I could live with that.

Interrupt my dates? You better be prepared to die... or be pranked back into the stone age. When I talked about my 'vacation,' I wasn't talking about doing anything. There would be touristy shit, and all but the real key was to spend time with the Family.

They had supported me from the sidelines for a year with no reciprocity, and I had watched them the entire time. But, barring Ranni and Melina, we had minimal time together. This first world, while I waited for Death to contact me and figure out a way to get to tier 11, was a time for us to grow this relationship.

To become a Family.

"I am Glynda Goodwitch. It is a pleasure." There was more than one snigger in the crowd, and Glynda sighed. Since coming to this world, she had seen the Wizard of Oz.

She wasn't amused.

On the subject of not looking like a threat and not getting involved, Diana and Artoria had fucked me over completely. That part of my victory condition was no longer applicable.

So change victory conditions.

"Greetings, heroes from another world. I am Melina." She did a little curtsy. Her introduction was the humblest and friendliest, drawing some smiles from the crowd of heroes.

Instead of a passive third party, become someone they can't afford to offend for an entirely different reason.

A plan was starting to come together in my mind.

"We have been introduced," Ranni said scathingly, looking at Superman, Wonder Woman, Iron Man and Martian Manhunter with disapproval. Some others looked at her in confusion, probably unaware of their encounter in space.

"Behave, Ranni," I said in a teasing voice. Her cheeks flushed, likely remembering her... punishment.

"As my Lord Husband commands," she nodded demurely at me before turning back to the heroes. "I am Ranni, Goddess of the Chill Moon. 'Tis my Order which blesses thy skies." More than one onlooker turned their heads upwards to look at the Dark Moon inlaid with Golden Rings.

"Right!" I said, clapping my hands together. "Introductions out of the way, let's get comfortable. Tsunade, if you would?" The ex-Hokage nodded in understanding before stomping the ground. Hard. More than one hero flinched as rows of wooden benches rose for them to sit on. The blonde had also made proper seats for those of the Family. They weren't anything fancy, but they were definitely better than benches. All ten of the women sat down as if on a throne. I fought a chuckle at the non-too-subtle power move. They could be just as petty as me when they wanted to be, and the trio were some of the least impressed with this world's 'heroes.' "Then you can answer my question on why you all thought it was a good idea to try and surround my Family and me while we were enjoying our breakfast."

Another collective flinch as a few decided to take a seat. Some looked grateful for the opportunity to get off their feet. Others remained standing. I knew why they had done so. I had set the trap, after all. I also didn't really blame them for it. I would have also taken the bait if I were in their position.

Didn't change the fact that I would use it to my advantage. Barring unique circumstances, like with Malenia, I was the type to use everything I could.

Hypocritical? Definitely. Did I care? Not even a little.

My new victory conditions needed me to be seen as a 'misunderstood' victim and the heroes to be the victimizers. Was I powerful? Certainly. But I needed to shift my image from a threat to a resource they did not want to antagonize and the one public would not allow them to.

"We'd be happy to talk with you now that we have the opportunity," Captain America said with a tight smile. He, Superman, and Wonder Woman had gravitated a few feet in front of the rest to act as spokesmen for this little talk. All of the three had yet to take a seat. "Though, I ask that we do so at a later time. Right now, people need help. The monster carved its way here from Clevland, and there are many injured, and we need to aid with the rescue efforts."

I could see his logic. Flash had been on rescue effort this entire time, but not even he could grab everyone or ensure those he did rescue were healed. The minutes after a disaster were critical to ensuring the most people survived.

Not only was he right, rescue efforts were ongoing, and as heroes, they would want to help that, but it would also give them the needed time to talk. They were all healed thanks to Amy but were still tired. Several heroes were also looking confused about this whole situation.

Playing for time would give them time to rest and get everyone on the same page so they could present a united front like we were. It would also allow them to reset the dynamic. Right now, my side held every single advantage.

With one small request, Captain America did the right thing morally and started the process to wipe away all the disadvantages his side was facing.

Too bad he had given me exactly what I needed.

"Hm," I pretended to give it some thought before declaring firmly. "No." It was amusing how they all tensed, looking angry that I wouldn't 'let them go.' "You all cost me too much of my time with my family with your ineptitude already. I would rather get this out of the way now and move on with my life." A few looked ready to fight again, but I cut them off before they could argue. "Melina."

As I said her name, I used a Command Seal to connect us, the red glow hidden below my shirt.

Fun fact about seals, not only could they be used to give orders, but they had a whole bunch of other uses. Healing was one of them, like what Emma and I had lied about using, but also empowering. The seals were usually powered by the Holy Grail, almost like limited-use batteries of power, but my set of six were all powered by me. The more power I had, the more power they did.

And I had unlimited power.

My maiden turned to look at me, and I nodded at the heroes. "Would you plant a tree? It's about five hundred kilometres to Cleavland, right?" I asked Superman, who nodded slightly. I turned back to Melina. "No need to go all out then. About the size of the Weeping Peninsula will do."

Without a word, she raised a hand into the air. A massive golden circle blazed itself into the air. The symbol of the Erdtree and the Crucible hung for a moment, numerous heroes shooting to their feet in shock and fear before the glow faded.

In its place, a titanic golden tree grew.

It was smaller than the Erdtree of Leyndell, but not by much. If Melina had used all the power I provided, she could have created something big enough to cover the entire northern hemisphere. Still, I had deliberately asked her to keep it contained.

More than one hero looked on in shock as its golden glow surrounded us. We were in its trunk but could still look up to see its golden canopy, well above the clouds, rained ephemeral golden leaves upon the entirety of New England. The sheer spectacle and beauty even captured the attention of the rest of the Family, and I saw more than one of them give Melina reevaluating looks.

As the leaves fell, they healed all that fell under their glow.

It wouldn't regrow limbs, cure cancer, or even help with diabetes, but it would do the job. Nobody from Boston to Cleavland to South Carolina would die any time soon. The heroes, too, looked reinvigorated. Unlike Amy's healing, it also restored exhaustion.

It would be a sleepless night in New England.

It was one of the few spells I didn't know since I had already been able to heal myself by the point I had seen Melina use it the first time we faced Morgott together.

After less than a minute, the titanic tree faded, leaving the dim glow of twilight to consume us once more.

Melina hadn't even stood from her seat to perform the spell.

"There we go," I said casually as if the feat my maiden had just performed was an everyday thing. I was crafting an image of the Family. One of benevolence but overwhelming power. I wanted the mere idea of trying to impede us to seem insanity. The display also obfuscated the truth that Melina was, by far, our weakest link. She was a skilled warrior, but she lacked the power of Ranni and the versatility of the other women. She hadn't even discovered her semblance, for god's sake, nor practiced with Haki.

When it was just me, I was all for tossing aside my image and acting like a fool but, now that I was a family man, I sided with Ranni.

Image was necessary in a world of heroes and villains.

"Is there anything else stopping this conversation now?" I asked Captain America with a smile.

"Ah," he stammered slightly, eyes wide. "We still need to rescue those trapped by rubble and aid in reconstruction efforts." He was grasping at straws in my eyes. Not wrong, but obviously searching for excuses.

As if I'd let him.

"Glynda." This time, I didn't even need to clarify my request. The former huntress stood from her seat with a sigh. I would make it up to her later.

She stepped quickly from the gathering of people, even the crowd of reporters and onlookers that we had started gathering in the less than ten minutes since Doomsday had fallen.

Once she was far enough away from the group, she transformed.

""Woah.""

""Jesus Christ!""

There was a collection of intakes of breaths and exclamations of surprise as the seven-foot-tall blonde transformed into the 'small' dragon. Only three stories tall, she was beautiful to my eyes. She was a western-style dragon, like me, but much more svelt and serpentine. Her scales were a purplish white, and her wings, one large pair and a smaller pair around her waist, had a darker purple hue.

Glynda hated it.

She claimed it reminded her too much of the Grimm she had fought for her to feel comfortable in its skin.

Nevertheless, none of the Family could deny the usefulness of the dragon forms. Not only were they highly mobile, giving flight to those who lacked it, but they were also stronger and tougher than their regular bodies.

Most valuable were the elements they provided. Per the catalogue, the women would gain one of my elements unless they had a more fitting one based on their personalities and themes. Only Tsunade and Diana shared an element with me. The rest were not so attuned to Life or Freedom and thus gained their own.

Glynda had gained the element of 'telekinesis.' It was one of the 'weakest' of the family and thus grew the fastest, except Emma's diamond element. By transforming, her semblance was enhanced in power and her range and control shot through the roof. Combine it with her mastery of Observation Haki, and Glynda, despite only being tier 7, could pull shit similar to a Pheonix powered Jean Grey in her limited expertise.

The dragon took off with barely a movement of air, heading west by northwest along the trail of destruction that Doomsday had carved on his way eastward. Even as she passed, dirt filled in holes, roads reformed, trees replanted, and buildings rebuilt.

In the short time, it would take her to reach Cleaveland, it would be like Doomsday never existed.

"Now," I said, letting my smile drop. There was a stunned silence in the air as they realized they were not staring at one dragon but ten. "Let's have that talk." I used one of the less-known abilities of Dragon Aura.

The Fear.

I flared my power, and I could see the instinctual response of those gathered. The regular people, onlookers and reporters could sense nothing. They were below tier 4.

Everyone above that? They were confronted with Fight, Flight, or Fuck instincts. It wouldn't make anyone fall in love with me, not when they were only exposed for a few seconds, at most a flare of lust, but it forced everyone to acknowledge my power.

As kind and benevolent as I was acting, I needed them to understand I wasn't a hero.

To their credit, not one of the heroes gathered ran despite their instincts. A few stepped back, but that was it. I could see the fear in their eyes, the lust in a few women, but they all stood firm in opposition to me. When confronted with Fight, Flight, or Fuck, they had all chosen to fight.

Only they couldn't fight.

In less than a minute, I had turned my Family into untouchables, and I could see that a few of the more intelligent heroes could see it.

We had healed entire states.

We were rebuilding homes.

Anyone who attacked us now would be vilified in an instant.

There were plenty of strong heroes. But how many could make a disaster like Doomsday have never happened? Only the strongest of reality warpers and those rarely cared for the common man. Any hero or villain that tried to fight Glynda or Melina would be lynched by everyone they met. The protection Panacea enjoyed before she became the Red Queen would be nothing compared to what people worldwide would provide to my Family.

And I wasn't done yet.

I had gotten good at fighting over centuries of experience, I enjoyed a good fight, but combat had never been my specialty.

It was lies, politics, subterfuge, and manipulation.

I liked to think I used these abilities, vile as some would find them, to good ends. Was it wrong to manipulate Solaire, the Chaos sisters, Lucatiel, Sirris, and others to ensure their happy ending? It was undoubtedly underhanded, but I never thought it was bad.

This carrot and stick game I was playing with the heroes of this world was all in the service of the Family.

My wives wanted to be heroes? Fine. Let me set the field for them. They were strong, some even able to kick my ass unless I was in my main body, but that didn't stop me from worrying about them.

I was paranoid like that.

If they were going to be on the front lines against Doomsday, Thanos, Darkseid, Molecule Man, Magneto, Galactus, Endbringers, or any other absurdly powerful beings in this world, then I wanted to stack the deck in their favour.

I was a big fish in an ocean, and there were sharks in these waters. I couldn't fight all their battles, nor would I want to. Look at Doomsday. If I had tried to fight him with anything less than my whole body, he would have beaten me like a redheaded stepchild.

So, let's mobilize an army for them.

My new victory conditions were this: Make my family sacrosanct.

I wanted the heroes of this world ready to throw themselves between them and everything that could harm them. Both because of how valuable they were and out of fear of what I would do should anything happen to them.

Warranty did not make them expendable in the least to me.

"We meant no disrespect," Wonder Woman, the one from this world, spoke up as I let the Fear fade. "My comrades and I were just nervous when one of your... station decided to visit our home. Surely you can understand our caution?"

"I do understand," I nodded at her, my glare softening but not allowing a smile to form. "Caution is rarely something I find fault in. But, as I understand your position, so must you understand mine too. I have just regained a human form and was looking to spend time with my family. Imagine you were separated from your family for a long time. Right when you get the chance to spend quality time with them, you find yourself accosted by groups making spurious claims and posing themselves for a fight."

A bunch of the crowd shuffled awkwardly at my words.

It was a long-held problem of comics, the homelife vs. the costumed life.

I was sure everyone standing before me had a date or anniversary interrupted by some villain attack or the equivalent. I was banking on that empathy.

Rational but empathetic.

Kind, yet not a pushover.

Powerful, but not a threat.

I was building my image, one sentence at a time.

And I didn't even need to lie.

"You have made no attempt to open a dialogue before now," Wonder Woman pressed, unwilling to concede the point. "We have had no choice but to look upon you distrustfully."

"You are wrong," I said with certainty. "I did try and open a dialogue. Well before I even reached earth, in fact. Acting as my Herald and Guiding Moonlight, Ranni flew ahead of my path. Specifically to alert people and clear the way so there wouldn't be any conflict." I nodded at Ranni. I saw some look at her in surprise, likely those who knew nothing of the confrontation in space. I wasn't only speaking for the benefit of those gathered here. Everyone in the world would watch this on the news. This was me controlling a narrative. "Did Ranni not tell you that I was coming? Did she not try and talk you down from attacking me? Did she not tell you I would help you when you told her you were readying to fight a Lord of Chaos? And when you mistook me for that Lord of Chaos, did she not tell you I was not?"

"Hold on-" Iron Man tried to interrupt me, likely realizing what I was doing, but I kept going.

"I admit, her words might have confused you since she comes from a more militaristic culture, but you cannot deny that she tried to dissuade you from fighting as much as possible. And when it came to blows, did anyone die? Before you tried to attack me, she fought to injure, not kill. Even when you attacked me unprovoked, did I hurt anyone? And when I reached earth, did I not destroy one of these Endbringers that has laid waste to your world? Even as you all tried to slay me? When I reached out to the Sorcerer Supreme as a kindness, warning him of a potential world-ending catastrophe, did he not attack me on sight? He called me an abomination less than an hour before I helped rescue the citizens of one of your greatest cities from a rampaging maniac."

There was some awkward shuffling as I spun my weave. Nothing I said was untrue, so they couldn't refute it. They could and would use only a few arguments, and I was prepared for them.

"Answer me this, heroes of earth. Have I, since arriving on this planet, hurt anyone? Have I been anything less than a blessing to your world? Even now, my family has slain a beast you could not put down. We have healed your wounded and are rebuilding your cities. Have we earned any distrust from you?"

"The people who disappeared onto that Island. Are they still alive?" Captain America asked grimly.

"I have no idea," I admitted, half honestly. I could be omniscient there, like during the Dreaming, but it would require my whole focus. I would be trading the ability to control a body for the ability to watch grass grow. Not worth it.

"How can you not know?"

"Because the island is fucking huge!" I answered strongly. That was true. Unless I wrapped the entire thing in my power, like when I Dreamt, I had no way of observing every part of the Island. Instead, I had set 'rules' with Medea's help using innumerable bounded fields and my limitless power. "And I don't care how people try and commit suicide. That is why only those with purely malicious intent can enter! They had to be completely irredeemable! I am not trying to protect myself from you all. I've already proven you can't hurt me. I am trying to protect your world from mine. The things that call my Island home would kill all who enter it and drive your civilization back to the stone age should they be released!"

I had set that up with Medea early on to get bodies for our experiments in a way the more heroic-minded of our Family couldn't complain about. Ethically sourced human bodies for me to try out. Most turned to mush. I'm sure Medea the cat was also getting her fair share of extra food from the invaders.

I always knew my lovable floof ball was a psychopath. Reaching Tier 6 and having the power to back it up had only made her cuter to me.

"You've conquered worlds," Iron Man said, finally getting a word in as I finished my tirade. "Blueberry admitted to that, and you agreed when you met Professor X. Of course, we will distrust you. How do we know the earth isn't your next conquest!"

"You will return the same courtesy we have given you," I said seriously, letting the Fear spread again. I let it go after a second. "After aiding you, we have introduced ourselves. You will maintain basic courtesy and use our names, or I shall pull my blade from Doomsday and let him finish what he started. Do not mistake our kindness for weakness."

"It's still alive?!" Superman asked in shock as every hero rose to their feet, and numerous onlookers backed away.

"Of course it is!" I said, not minding their shock or the disapproving looks Diana and Artoria were shooting me. Just as I knew the Simurgh was utterly dead, I knew that Doomsday was 'dead' but not permanently. He kept trying to revive himself, but the time aspect of the blade kept killing him as he healed. The second I pulled the sword from his skull, he would be on his feet again, likely with a second head with a second Corona Pollentia, so the same thing couldn't kill him again. The greatest threat the combination of Doomsday and Crawler posed wasn't his mutation while he was alive but how quickly it came back to life.

Comic characters were fucking absurd.

Of course, there was no way in hell I would pull the sword out, not when I had no good way of killing the thing again without blasting away the eastern seaboard, but the heroes didn't need to know that. And it gave me a perfect excuse to lessen the power of my Godslaying Blade held in the eyes of the world.

I didn't need a bunch of villains coming after my family and me because they thought I had an uber-weapon. Before revealing myself to Diana, I had already set up insurance for my other weapons. But the Godslaying Blade would draw extra attention since it was what felled the alien.

"If Thor came to you today, saying he is returning from a conquest, would you be as suspicious? Did any of you ask Ranni what she meant when she told you all I had 'conquered' worlds?" I asked the group, who were eyeing my 'seat' with wide eyes. That drew attention back to me and calmed a few down when it looked like I wouldn't go through with my threat. "Why would she join me if I conquered her world? Surely you don't think that Diana or King Arthur would side with someone who goes on world conquest for fun? Ranni, Melina, tell them about the Lands Between. My most recent 'conquest.'" I said sarcastically.

"When my Lord Husband arrived at our lands, the war of the Shattering had been ongoing for millennia," Ranni started without hesitation. By now, she understood what I was building towards. Of the Family, she, Emma, and Medea were the most politically savvy. Just because she had goofed a bit with the initial meeting with the heroes didn't mean I couldn't trust her to have my back once I had updated her on how this world worked. "My half siblings, demigods all, were vying for the Elden Ring and the title of Elden Lord. He slew them all, restoring peace to the land." She didn't mention it was her assassination, with Marika's aid, of Godwyn the Golden that had kicked things off.

"That doesn't soun-" Superman's words were cut out by Melina.

"The first demigod he slew was Godrick, of the golden lineage," Melina said seriously. Her face, ordinarily impassive and unreadable, was tinged with visible disgust. "He was called the Grafted, as were others of his line. He sent out his soldiers to capture all who he could. He would cut their limbs from them, grafting the strongest onto his form and fashioning others onto children's bodies. These abominations served as the shock troops of his armies. I walked the halls of his castle. I saw the piles of flesh, the limbs hanging from the rafters, and the feral dogs glutting themselves upon the bloody remains." Numerous people looked sick, and a few of the crowd of civilians actively vomited at the imagery. "Godrick's passing was celebrated throughout the land."

"My Lord is not without mercy," Ranni picked up where Melina left off. "As I mentioned when we first met. When he reached the Raya Lucaria, where my mother was held prisoner. After he slew those who held her captive, he spared her life and those of her entourage even as they attempted to kill him."

I opened my mouth, ready to move onto the next stage of my plan, my point having been made, but Melina continued.

"Next to fall was General Radhan," she said to her captivated audience. "The Starscourge was the mightiest of the demigods. With his will and magic, he held the night sky's stars in place. But his was a cursed existence. Consumed from within by the Scarlet Rot, he wandered the shifting dunes as a mad dog, distinguishing neither friend nor foe. He would feast upon the bodies of the fallen." I'm sure some of the heroes were listening to learn more about me and my abilities, but I saw some people look genuinely invested in the story.

Which made me uncomfortable, to say the least.

I squirmed slightly in my seat.

"My brother's soldiers held a Festival of War every twenty years," Ranni continued seamlessly. Was Emma ignoring me and allowing the two to communicate between themselves? Or were they just so in sync that they knew when the other would stop? "They knew their general would wish to die in honourable combat rather than continue to waste away. For centuries, the Radahn Festival drew the greatest warriors of the land, all fighting to be the ones' to slay the greatest demigod. None succeeded. Till my husband arrived."

"For four days and four nights, he battled the Starcourge," Melina picked up. For just a hint of a second, I caught her giving me a look. A slightly smug look. They were teasing me! Doing as I had asked but also taking the chance to see me squirm! The fiends! "Even after all other warriors fell to the general's blades or his magic, Mikael stood defiant in the face of death. He slew the demigod and freed the stars from his control."

"Morgott, the Omen King, responsible for the stalemate of centuries." Ranni picked up. They were bragging about me, and there was nothing I could do about it without shattering the image of solidarity I had been working hard to project. Even the other women of the Family were looking at me with appraising eyes. They had never gotten the 'full' story from the two before. "Rykard, who unleashed untold blasphemies upon the lands. Malenia, the undefeated, the origin of the Scarlet Rot. She had unleashed the blight upon Aeonia. Once a vibrant place of beauty and life, Caelid became a fetid swamp, fit only for the rotted and the dying."

"What did he do after slaying all those who had held the lands in the grip of war? After claiming the Elden Ring and becoming Elden Lord? After providing rest to the undying, rescuing those still living and setting up a refuge for those afflicted by the war?" Stop! Please stop it!

"He left," Ranni said decisively. Oi! Don't say it like it was my idea. It was you! I would have left anyway, but it was your idea to take the entire Order with us! "Even as the world cried out for his rule, even as countries bowed to him, begging him to be their Lord, he left. Taking the source of the conflict with him so the world might know. He never sought to rule. Only to liberate."

That's it! These two were not allowed to be alone together anymore! They were terrible influences on each other. They knew I hated attention, and while I was fighting my instincts to go out of my way to build an image now, they were teasing me.

Where was the Melina who blushed at the thought of sex? What happened to the little Ranni who would poke her fingers together cutely and not meet my eye.

Who had corrupted these sweet cupcakes? They became vixens who would tease their poor husband.

"It was the same in the other worlds," Medea spoke up to the momentary silence after Ranni's final declaration. She shot me a look as well, and it was all I could do to not show a glimpse of betrayal on my face. Et Tu, Medea? "He arrived in a world consumed by a curse of the undead. They had swallowed kingdoms and would eventually drown the world in the abyss. The only way to stop it was for him to give himself up to burn upon sacred flames. He burned for thousands of years so that others may live. When the curse returned, he built a world for survivors to escape. That is how he 'conquers' worlds! With power, certainly. But mostly with kindness, compassion, and a willingness to fight and die for the freedom of others."

Betrayal. Mutiny. This a Coup! I could have brushed it off if anything they said was a lie. But it wasn't.

It wasn't the whole story, but nothing they said was wrong. I had gone out of my way to give people happy ends. Only I had done it for the selfish reason that I liked those people, not some noble spirit of altruism.

Like all great betrayals, the most significant blow from who you least suspected.

"Indeed," Artoria spoke up, her chin lifted proudly as if speaking of her own achievements. Stawp! "I would count Sir Mikael as the bravest, kindest, and noblest of my Knights of the Round."

Artoria's words, delivered without the intent to tease and purely from her genuine belief, dealt the final blow.

I felt my cheeks redden.

The looks sent my way by my family, full of teasing and honest smiles, were nothing compared to the looks I was getting from the crowd.

Stop it!

I was a dragon the size of a continent! I was a horror the human mind could not comprehend! I was older than humanity itself in this world! I can destroy this planet with a sneeze! I was ready to let Superman die and was actively manipulating the entirety of the world!

So stop looking at me like that! Like I'm some sort of Dragon Jesus, ready to sacrifice myself for your sins. Die for your own sins, for all I care!

I wasn't a hero!

I didn't want to be a hero!

Heroes don't get happy endings!

"Right," I coughed into one hand, trying to get things back on track. "As I said, all this distrust could have been avoided if you had simply asked Ranni a few clarifying questions. Is it any wonder we've tried to stay out of the way? Even if I gained a human body, can you blame me for quietly trying to pass my time on this planet with my family?"

"On behalf of all of us here," Superman said firmly, standing before the group. "I sincerely apologize for our actions. We were hasty and judgemental, and we have wronged you and your family." As he bowed his head in apology, I blinked at him in surprise. Then I looked around at the other heroes. While a few were still side-eyeing me, nobody seemed outright distrustful or fearful anymore. The fuck? "While we might try to justify our actions, it is clear that you have done great good for the people of earth. Even if all you did was rid us of the Simurgh, we would not be able to thank you enough."

Captain America looked deeply regretful. Wonder Woman was looking at Diana with... understanding? Iron Man wasn't meeting anyone's eyes. The Flash was rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. Glory Girl was nodding as if to say, 'I told you so!' Other heroes were giving out mutterings of apology, bowing their heads in shame or nodding their heads at Superman's words.

Stop it!

This wasn't how I planned things!

Where is your distrust? Your acknowledgment of the threat I pose? Your reluctant agreement to my words, as if prying them from your cold dead lips? Where was your paranoia?

Where was Batman!? He wouldn't believe me! He has to be listening right now, right? Bring him out here, and he'll bring you to your senses!

Why were you all so, so, so.... nice!? So good!?

You are seriously making me feel bad, damn it! Like I kicked a superpowered puppy.

"I accept your apology," I said with a sigh, not letting on how much their... heroism affected me. Initially, I planned to paint them in a terrible light and then engage them with a compromise from my position of absolute strength. I saw the headlines in my head; 'Justice League persecute poor dragon!' 'Are heroes bad?' 'A Family of Dragons; they are here to help!' Now? There was no fun in kicking a good dog. The more I looked at their healed but dirty bodies, the worse I felt. I needed to get out of here. "Like I said, Ranni's words must have confused you. Of course, even if I accept the apology, it still leaves us with a problem."

"Thank you for your understanding," Wonder Woman said. Stop it! "What sort of problem?"

"The problem of trust," I said, reaching my final goal of this conversation. Let's get this out of the way and go back to Australia. Simple and easy to understand Australia. Where everything tries to kill you. "You don't trust me, which I can understand, and I don't trust you after all your actions against my family and me."

"I understand," Superman said, still looking at me regretfully.

"More than that, I cannot trust you all with the defence of the earth," I said. For the first time, the heroes looked genuinely insulted. Tough. "The earth has a special place in my heart," I continued. "Not only do Victoria and Amelia call it home, but half of my family hail from it or a version of it. If Diana and Artoria hadn't stepped in to help, would you have been able to kill Doomsday? And at what cost?" Though many people looked affronted at my words, none could deny the truth of the words themselves.

"What are you proposing?" Superman asked. God, the man looked so accepting. Stop being so naive, you doofus!

"I am on vacation," I reiterated. "I don't want to be disturbed when I am with my family. But not all of us want to stay out of conflict." I turned to Scathach, silent until now. "Are you still interested in training a few protegees?" I asked. Her smirk was beautiful, though the heroes shivered for some reason. Weaklings. "Are you two still interested in heroics?" I turned to Diana and Artoria. The blonde simply nodded, but the amazon looked at me with slightly widened eyes.

Had I set this all up so Diana could spend time with her friends and be a hero again without all the suspicion and fear that being part of the Family would bring? Of course, I did.

My initial plan would have the relationship be more strained but with more power in our hands, but this worked out just as well. When I promised to support them wholeheartedly, I never intended to do things by half measure.

That it was a good excuse to open relations between the Family and the world was a happy little accident.

"There you go," I said, standing from my seat atop Doomsday's corpse. The rest of the Family also did so, their seats receding into the earth. "They will be around, either to train you or help you or act as heroes. Feel free to ask them questions, get to know them, and the like. We'll stop by occasionally too. Trust isn't built in a day but getting to know each other is a good first step."

"We'd be happy to have them," Superman said with a welcoming smile at Diana, who smiled back. Of course, you would, you big blue boy scout.

I sighed again.

Do you ever go into a conversation expecting it to be awkward, confrontational, or emotionally painful? Then it turns out you were worried over nothing? Then you are left feeling vaguely cheated? You got everything you wanted, but you feel bad about it?

That was me right now.

Glynda landed and transformed as I stepped down from the body. She shot me a look as she did, and I shook my head. I knew what she was asking, and I was giving them enough rope to hang themselves by.

"I have repaired all the damage I could find," she said. "What did I miss?"

"Nothing important," I said. "We were just leaving."

"Boss?" Victoria asked. "You are already leaving?"

"I have a few things left to do, and a few of us will stay behind, but yes, I am returning to my vacation," I said. I wanted to relax and go for a flight to organize my thoughts. The young woman pouted at me. I rolled my eyes and smiled at her. "I'll be popping in and out occasionally. And I don't believe you've done all the Master/Stranger observation time. It's only been a few days. We can talk more when they are sure I'm not some mind-controlling megalomaniac."

"But it's sooo boring," she whined at me. I saw Amy, staying well away from us, roll her eyes. I chuckled, happy to see the sisters getting along.

"Much of life is," I nodded, feeling no sympathy. She could whine at me when she was trapped in a cell the size of a bathroom stall for months with no food, water, or anything to do. I was half sure my first death had been less me going crazy from my element than from sheer boredom.

"Before you go," Wonder Woman said as she walked up to me. Superman was right beside her. Now that I had expressed the intention to leave, it seemed to have broken what little tension remained. Myrddin was talking to Artoria animatedly. She looked at me for help, but I pretended not to see. Serves you right, you traitor! A few other heroes had approached some of the Family, but a good chunk were leaving. Probably for home. The sun had fully set by this point. "I have a question that needs answering."

"I have a few minutes," I nodded. I wasn't in any rush. I had expected all this to take way longer, and the only thing I had really booked was tickets to a show in the evening. It was barely eleven in the morning in the land down under. My desire to leave was because of all the eyes on me.

Journalists were waiting to descend like a pack of hyenas to a fresh corpse.

"What did you do to me?"

"Huh?" I asked, confused at the accusation amazon levied at me. I looked at Superman, but he nodded as if I should answer her.

"The dreams!" She clarified. Only not, really. "The knowledge! What are you trying to do to me!"

"I repeat my earlier question: Huh?" I was confused. Was she saying I was mastering her? But Dragon Aura isn't even active?

"Ever since you first landed, she's been having dreams." Superman finally explained. "Flashes of memories, not her own. Knowledge about you that she shouldn't have. Amelia says she has eyes in her brain."

"Ah," I nodded in realization. "Insight. Maybe because of a resonance between my Diana and you? Either way, I can't help you. It isn't me doing it."

"What?" The local amazon didn't look too pleased by my words. "Can't or won't?"

"Both," I nodded at the two. I explained more clearly when it looked like Wonder Woman would punch me. "I can't control who gains insight or when. I try to limit people's exposure to my body to avoid situations like this. It is your mind reaching out to a truth your eyes can't understand. Only once it gets that truth, it can't handle it. The only way I can control it slightly is to carve runes, symbols of my language, into your flesh. I doubt you want me to do that to you."

"Is that the only way?" Superman asked worriedly. "And is this a risk to the public?"

"Have Amelia use her powers to replicate the runes on her," I said with a shrug. "She has enough insight that she should be able to do it correctly. As for a risk to the public? No. Now that I have a human body, there shouldn't be any risk of people gaining more insight unless through some sort of medium like my blood or certain rituals. I wasn't exaggerating when I said my pocket dimension protects you more than it protects me."

"That is a load off our minds," Superman nodded. I watched Scathach say something to Cyclops that had the mutant nodding. Perfect. "I do have one more question if you have the time?"

"Shoot," I said as I watched Captain America approach Melina. It was only my years of experience with the woman that allowed me to notice the way that she held herself. She was feeling very awkward. The man was likely thanking her for her healing. Serves her right.

"The beast, Doomsday as you called it, what can you tell me about it? And what is to be done with it?"

"You can ask Diana more about her experience with it," I nodded at the woman. Glory Girl had left us to go meet the newest 'Di.' "To make a long story short, a scientist created it to become the ultimate killing machine. That's where its official name comes from. The Ultimate. Doomsday is just a colloquial name." Superman's eyes widened slightly, but I continued on. "Start by taking a child, throw it on prehistoric krypton, and when it dies, retrieve the remains, clone it with the genetic memories, and throw it back down. Repeat until you have a creature that can survive anything. And if it dies? It will just come back stronger and meaner than before."

"Why did it come to earth?"

"I can't say for sure since there are differences between timelines," I clarified. "If it is the same as Diana's world? Then after killing the scientist who created it, it went on to conquer a bunch of planets, killing all their inhabitants it could. One planet's main species banded together at some point and killed it. Unaware that it could come back to life, they jettisoned it into space, as was their custom. Through happenstance, it landed on earth. It's probably been here a while and just woke up and broke its way free of its coffin."

I left unsaid that Crawler's power had to be a recent addition. Something screwy was going on here.

"When it first appeared, one of its arms was still bound by a steel cable," Superman nodded in remembrance.

"And what's to be done with it? You said it is trying to return to life?" Wonder Woman pressed. For all that she looked the same as my Diana, she was brusquer. Less time in 'man's world' perhaps? "Are you going to leave that blade there? How long will it hold?"

"Leave my sword? Are you crazy? That's just asking for trouble," I said. "Although now that you mention it, that does remind me of something."

I turned from the pair and waived at Glynda, who had been talking to Green Lantern with Robin. They both came over.

"Do you two mind grabbing my weapons?" I asked, letting them know it was time to real in the fish. No way in hell I would leave without my collection.

Even if it was bait.

"Of course," Glynda nodded as she waived her ridding crop. Robin gave a sly smirk at me and held up five fingers.

There was a rush of sound, and multiple people ducked as numerous weapons flew at me. They all flew into the bottomless box, even the largest of weapons squeezing down to fit into the wooden crate the size of my palm.

"Is that all?" I asked rhetorically once the deluge of metal had finished. "I'm missing a few."

"One moment, dear," Glynda said with a smirk. "Some are coming from farther away."

Not even a few seconds later, the last five of my weapons returned to me. They were daggers and shortswords mostly. Easy things to hide. And they weren't alone.

""""MPH""""

Four people struggled fruitlessly in the air, bound by Glynda. None of them were familiar, nor in any sort of uniform.

"Who do we have here?" I asked, even as the heroes gave me a side-eye. More than a few looked like they were ready to step up if need be.

"An agent of SHIELD, AIM, the PRT, and an opportunist who wanted a souvenir," Robin answered my questions as she nodded at all in turn.

SHIELD and the PRT. It must be my birthday. The poor opportunist was crying.

"And this one," I nodded at the weapon that had returned without a passenger. Mytha's Bent Blade was covered in blood.

"An agent of the Hand," Robin said. "He was very… determined to keep hold of the blade. If anyone is interested, I believe his body is in his hideout in Winchester. He was contacting his handler when we took our weapon back, so I would hurry."

The Flash was gone in a flash. I was almost impressed that someone could get that far so quickly. It hadn't been that long since Doomsday had died. They must have picked up the weapon before the fight even ended.

"And you all thought it was a good idea to steal from a dragon," I asked dubiously at the struggling group. Their struggles were redoubled. "I should flay you all for the impertinence." Their struggle stopped.

"Do you mind leaving this to us?" Captain America asked as he approached, looking embarrassed but resigned. "There is no need for such harsh measures."

I knew someone would try and 'save' these people. I had been counting on it when I left my weapons for anyone to grab. Robin had a small eye and ear on every single one of them. I had initially wanted to use them as an example, but the heroes... hero-ness had shifted my plans.

Killing them slowly as an example would solidify my 'don't fuck with me' reputation, but it would also ruin all the good rep I had built.

"I can leave it to you," I nodded agreeably, a smile on my lips. Every one of my wives took a step back from me for some reason. "This time."

"I appreciate it," the good captain looked relieved.

"Diana will tell me what you do with them, anyway," I waived him off while warning him that I wouldn't let this be swept under the rug. I could hold this over their agencies' heads in the future, and it solidified my image as 'benevolent.' "Just one last weapon, then." I said as I turned to the 'corpse' behind me.

"Hold on-" Superman started.

He was cut off by the dying wails of the Dragonlord. Placidusax's ruin rained a golden tide of fire and lightning upon the corpse of Doomsday.

Could I have faced Doomsday?

No. For the same reason why I considered Flash the most dangerous League member, and I wouldn't have let Priscila face him either.

Speed.

While I had no theoretical top speed, Doomsday would have turned me into paste long before I could reach the likes of him, Superman or Diana. I didn't have the stats of a servant like Artoria or Scathach. My 'stats' were superhuman in strength, toughness, dexterity, and the like, but my base speed was only slightly faster than most heroes. I could let him pass through me while I gained momentum, but then what?

To kill Doomsday, you need to kill him conceptually or completely annihilate his body.

Priscilla is the only one of us who could do the former. If I had killed her and fashioned her tail and soul into weapons, I might have been able to do the same with a well-laid trap. But I liked my floofy dragon!

My other option? I had to deal enough damage to instantly vaporize him before he healed. If he was still alive, he would dodge. I wasn't a glass canon, but I also wasn't a nuke. I could output a lot of damage quickly, but not instantaneously.

Golden light bathed the area as I reduced everything about Doomsday to his component atoms. I kept the spell active for over a minute, ensuring not even a drop of blood remained.

When I finally cut off the spell, the titanic corpse was gone. In its place was a crater tens of meters deep. The Godslaying Blade, made from the corpse of the Dragonlord and immune to its breath, was impaled in the ground so far down that I had to squint to see it.

And I had night vision.

A simple flex of gravity magic and the blade returned to my hands.

"That should do it," I said as I sheathed the blade, turning back to the crowd.

One of Glynda's captives was unconscious.

The other three had growing wet spots on their pants.

"That was…" Wonder Woman stuttered, eyes wide and unfocused. "Ruin?"

"More insight?" I blinked at her in surprise. Just how much was she getting from me? Time to get gone. I should look into how I can stop that. "You really need to get that looked at. Nine out of ten doctors say peering into the abyss is bad for you. The tenth doctor is a gibbering madman."

"What?" She asked, eyes coming back into focus and looking at me in confusion.

"That was a joke," I sighed. "I'm going back to my vacation now."

"I thought it was funny," Robin said as she walked beside me. The other women were finishing their conversations and disappearing into the shadows of the night as Raven brought them away.

"Pity laughter is worse than no laughter," I pouted at her.

She giggled as she stepped behind a tree and disappeared.

"Mikael?" Artoria asked, a bit hesitantly. She and Diana were eyeing me, a question in their eyes.

She hadn't added Sir to my name.

"Don't worry," I said, smiling to show I wasn't mad. I really wasn't either. Asking either of them to not be heroes would deny them who they were. I was already happy enough that they had gone along with my whims until now. The pair relaxed. "We'll talk at home. Before that, you have a lot of questions to answer." Their eyes widened as I nodded to the crowd.

A crowd of curious heroes, journalists, and other onlookers. Now that we weren't being subtle, I didn't have to worry about what they would let slip on accident.

"Rejoice!" I said with a smile, my hand folded behind my back as I channelled my best Kirei Kotomine. "You are heroes again!"

I turned, chuckling to myself and stepping towards the shadows myself.

"Elden Lord!" A voice called out from the crowd, but I didn't stop, and he continued to speak hurriedly. "Jimmy Olsen. Daily Planet. What do you intend to-"

"I'll stop you right there. Maybe some other time." I said, not even looking at the man but not speaking harshly. I could respect the balls on the man if nothing else. "I'll have my people call your people."

And with that, I was gone.

Was it petty of me to leave Artoria and Diana to the hyenas after telling them I wasn't mad? Yes, it was.

Did I find it funny? It was fucking hilarious.

Of course, I wasn't laughing when I stepped into Raven's shadow and out the other side.

Instead of emerging in the sun of Australia's outback, I emerged into a room of shadow and mist.

Instead of coming face to face with my big tiddy goth wife, I came face to face with my big tiddy goth wife with four red eyes.

"Finally!" Pride declared with a smirk. "We meet!"

Oh dear.

I was never getting my vacation, was I?

********

The first chapter of Furlough and the confrontation with the heroes.

I tried to portray how Mikael's mind works a bit more here, as well as his strengths and weaknesses. I like how things turned out with the heroes.

They were suspicious, rightfully so, but they are also heroes. Good guys. More than a few fanfictions out there either depict heroes as lawful-stupid or plain malevolent. I try to strike a balance between the caution that comes with a dangerous line of work and the goodness/idealism/naivety that comes with being a superhero. It varies from person to person. Iron Man is more suspicious than Captain America. Wonder Woman more than Superman.

My initial plan was something like Mikael's. I would write a verbal confrontation, a back-and-forth like with Strange. But then I got to the girls teasing him, and I had to ask myself: has Mikael done anything wrong?

We, as readers, know he is not a hero and doesn't want to be. The people of this world do not know that. They can only judge him by his actions. And from a purely objective point of view, Mikael has done a lot of good. We know he's stumbled. How he handled Melina's loss wasn't something a hero would do. What happened to Millicent was pretty bad, too. How he twists stories and manipulates people is also very bad. But, from the outside looking in, all they can see is the results.

I had to ask myself: If someone does heroics for selfish reasons, are they still a hero?

I will continue to explore that idea.

Not everything is hunky dory, and we will see more confrontations, but we have a baseline status quo for now.

Let's see how long that lasts.

I'll see you all next Friday.

PS: I forgot to answer this question in the Question Qorner. The height in the souls games are weird. There is no official height. We do know her original body was way larger than her current one. I imagine her around the 5.6 to 5.10 range. We can only stand side by side in Manus Celes and the epilogue. She is a head, head and half, shorter than the tarnished. Mikael is about 6.6. Originally slightly shorter, around the 6-foot mark, as I mentioned at the start of DS3, as he 'levelled up,' his body would fill out. He is taller than Robin, the second tallest of the women at 6.2, but shorter than Glynda, who is an absurd 7 feet. RWBY, ladies and gentlemen. The rest of the women vary between Medea's 5.4 and Diana's 6-ish feet. (This varies heavily based on continuity)

This is not counting Priscila, who is a giant.
 
Furlough 2
I've been reading books of old
The legends and the myths
Achilles and his gold
Hercules and his gifts
Spider-Man's control
And Batman with his fists
And clearly I don't see myself upon that list

********

"Finally!" Pride declared with a smirk. "We meet!"

When filling out the Catalogue so long ago, I had chosen the former Teen Titan because I honestly admired Raven as a character.

The Raven summoned by the Catalogue to the Mansion had not been a teenager. She had been a version of the superheroine in her mid to late twenties. I only remembered a little of talking with her during her summonings. Most of the conversations I'd had with the women of the Island were lost to the centuries of life. From my impressions, Raven came from a world similar to 'canon.'

If comics had such a thing.

She wasn't a version that assumed ultimate power, became a full-fledged demon, submitted to her father, or even merged with other characters. She was a version of Raven who had been born a half-demon and struggled against her father's influence for her entire life. She had helped found the Teen Titans when the Justice League didn't aid her. From there, she went on to struggle with control of her ever-growing powers, dangerous emotions, and numerous factions seeking to use her for their ends.

She did all this while trying to be a hero.

It is much harder to be a hero when your inner demons are literally demons.

Staring into four red eyes, I knew this was not the woman I was familiar with, though it wore her face.

I took in the changed form of my most reclusive 'wife' with impassive eyes, not letting anything show.

This could be a problem.

"I hadn't known I kept you waiting," I replied impassively, even as I lamented my long-gone wish for a vacation. "Did you talk to my secretary? She should have told you I leave Tuesdays free for any demonic entities. It's not like Tuesdays can get any worse."

"Cute." The way she deadpanned at my words was so much like the Raven I knew that a feeling of uncanniness overcame me.

I realized then what was throwing me off.

It wasn't the four eyes glowing a fiery red.

It wasn't the pointy ears, less elfish like Medea's and more angular like knives.

It wasn't even how her skin was now a light orange rather than the pale grey I was familiar with.

"Your humour hides little from me, Monster," Pride's cruel smile was back. Her four eyes peered up at me as if she could see through my soul by meeting my gaze.

It was that smirk.

That unfamiliar expression on a familiar face.

While I didn't remember much of my conversations with the women while trapped, I had watched them interact for over a year.

That entire time, even when things were at their worst or best, I had never seen the cambion emote more than the slightest twitch in her lips or tightening her eyes. Unlike Ranni's dolls which couldn't emote, Raven's impassivity was derived from an iron-clad control of her emotions.

To see that impassive face twisted in a cruel smirk was disturbing.

Out of all the Family, Raven was the one I spent the most time with since my release. Ever since she had become a Dragon of Shadow, she had only left my side a handful of times, such as when the Family had meals together or when I was getting intimate with someone else. At all other times, she was, quite literally, my shadow.

She was the one I trusted to pull me back when the other 'ordered' me, either by accident or as 'training.'

"Is that anger I feel?" The demon leaned close to me as if to smell me. "No..." she drawled with a teasing grin, meeting my gaze again. "It's fear. How cute."

I snapped my Defences into place.

Before I had gained my Defences, I had never been able to stop Raven's empathy, unlike Emma's telepathy. Since gaining them, I left most of my defences down for the Family as a show of trust. I could pick and choose who could affect me or not through them. If Emma wanted to read my mind, Medea wished to cast a spell on me, or Raven wanted to teleport me, I let them.

The fact that she could sense my emotions gave me critical information. This wasn't a twisted version of this world's Raven. This wasn't a demon of Trigons.

This was MY Raven.

Or at least her body.

This was bad but not unsalvagable.

Now I just needed two more pieces of information, and then I would know what to do.

As a coward, I hated acting with all the info at my fingertips. But, as an egomaniac, I also knew that the proud loved to talk about themselves.

As I stared into those red eyes, I doubted she would be able to stop herself from giving me everything I wanted.

"So, what should I call you?" I asked, my face still impassive.

"I am Pride," she said with... pride. That sounded bad even in my head. But still, that was one piece of the puzzle. This wasn't Trigon speaking through my wife, as he would have bragged about it, but rather a separate being. Just one left. "I am sin. THE Sin. The one from which all others stem." She started to pace around me, a sway to her hips that wanted to draw my eye. I remained fixed, only turning my head to keep her in my vision. "When the morning star fell, it was I who dyed his wings. When Eve stole into the garden and bit the apple, it was I who whispered in her ear."

Was she speaking metaphorically or literally? You could never tell with demons. On the one hand, Raven was less than thirty years old. On the other, Trigon was the closest equivalent of Satan in DC comics barring the Vertigo line of stories. He possibly infused some primordial demon into his offspring to corrupt her and make her more powerful.

"You certainly sound proud of all that." Despite the situation, even though my wife might be possessed by a demon, despite the fact I was trapped alone with a woman who could order me to do literally anything at all, and I wouldn't be able to stop her, I still made the pun.

If there was a hell for dragons of freedom and life, I was going there.

"More humour." She let out a mirthless chuckle, her voice sounding like sex and sin. She continued to circle me, a vulture looking at a tasty morsel. "Your words hide nothing from me, Monster."

She was behind me again, the swish of her cloak audible in the void we stood in.

Pride leaned in, her lips almost to my ear but not touching me.

"I know you," she whispered throatily, her hot breath on my neck. Then she retreated.

I fought not to flinch.

So close, but I had missed my chance.

For a second of frustration, I thought about using my Command Seals. If Pride was in Raven, then she could Order me, but I could do the same to her. I would hate to do it, but I was a coward. My morals came second to my life and freedom, just as they had when I was trapped.

Just because I trusted the Family didn't make me a different person.

As soon as I had the thought, I rejected it.

Not because of the immorality of depriving my wife, even if just her body, of her freedom while we sorted things out.

I dismissed the idea because it wasn't feasible. It was a difference in speed. My chest would glow as I channelled the Seals, and before I could get a word out, Pride would only need to say 'Stop!' and I would lose what opportunities I had.

"I know what lurks behind that facade of kindness, of humour," Pride continued to circle me as she spoke. "You joke, and you laugh because it is all you can do not to cry. To rage. To scream about the unfairness of it all."

"I never was good at the whole crying thing," I said plainly.

"And when the laughter fades?" She asked rhetorically. "What then? The facade of kindness gives way to what you really are. A Monster."

"You sure are taking your time getting to your point," I said, getting impatient. I just needed her to get closer.

That was my victory condition before she tired of her own voice and did something that would strip me of my control.

Even if she did end up controlling my body if I could get the others to destroy it so I could recreate my Avatar and have Amy make it human once more. The only problem would be if they could not access this shadow dimension.

Still, I would rather not abandon my body so easily.

I just got it. I've barely broken it in.

"I was there," Pride continued, unmindful of my words, still out of reach. "When I was summoned after you lost Melina to your own cowardice. I felt your rage, your hate. I didn't need to read your mind to know what you did in those years."

I said nothing.

"How many did you kill?" She purred, behind me again but not close. "How much pain did you inflict upon the world? What slaughter did you wreak upon those innocent of your suffering? All that emotion, boiling up and consuming the world in your vengeful fire. It must have been exquisite." The sheer passion and lust in that last word sent shivers down my spine and blood flowing downward.

What can I say? Being scared didn't mean I couldn't be aroused. Especially when it was the body of Raven speaking such words.

Just because I had a fear boner didn't mean I had forgotten my situation, though.

"Uhuh," I drawled. "And?"

"And I name you my kin," she declared, finally stopping in front of me, looking triumphant. "Like I, you are a demon hiding in plain sight. An abomination in human flesh. A monster. My monster."

If the results of my actions could make me a hero, then my actions themselves made me a monster.

In a similar vein to the rest of the Family earlier when they praised me, nothing she had said was technically wrong, and thus I did not deny her words.

She needed a bit of context, though.

My time of greatest slaughter, violence and rage hadn't been in the Lands Between.

That land had already been torn apart by war. Those relatively peaceful lands like Liurnia and Limgrave hadn't felt my wrath. The already destroyed Faram Azula, the battlefields of Mt. Glemnir, and the bloody swamp of Mogh's domain were where most of my pain had been unleashed.

Even the Haligtree, the most 'peaceful' place I had been to while consumed by my pain at the loss of Melina, was home to warriors, beasts, and the rot infected.

Nobody 'innocent' had been caught in my wake.

What I unleased upon Yharnam, a city of mortals, was so much worse.

But nobody had been around for that. Nobody knew that of a city of over a hundred thousand, less than a hundred had survived to see the sunrise.

When trying to cure cancer, you must tear out all the tumours.

Gehrman had told me a hunter must hunt, and I had heeded his words.

I hunted.

Everything.

In opposition to Djura, who sought to preserve the lives of the beasts in hopes of a cure, I had granted every inhabitant the release of death. I slaughtered my way through the beast plagued, the clerics who spread Blood Ministration, and the scholars who had discovered the Blood.

By the end of the hunt, I had set up a small refugee camp for the non-infected and sane in the forests surrounding Yharnam and burned the rest.

Nothing but ashes remained of the Healing Church, Byrgenworth, or the city itself.

From there, I entered the Chalice dungeons from which it all began. I continued my slaughter downwards, collapsing the structures above me. I would have been entombed there with the remnants of Pthumeru had it not been for my connection to the Hunter's Dream.

If the world ever managed to reach deep enough to the parts of the chalice dungeons I didn't get to, it would be once they had enough technology to reach close to the center of the earth.

Until then, that world was safe from curious scholars trying to elevate humanity at the cost of sanity.

If future generations of that world ever learned of my actions on that night that lasted months, they might call me a hero. They would be able to see that my actions had prevented a plague that could have drowned the world in a tide of corrupted blood and beasts.

To the survivors of Yharnam?

I was the monster in the dark, their worst nightmare made flesh.

A blood-drunk hunter that had carved his way through the bodies of their neighbours and friends. I hadn't cared that a good portion of those I killed had been people lashing out in fear, cruel acts driven by their horrific situation.

Any who took up blade, claw, or fang against me was mercilessly put down.

To a little girl and her older sister, huddled together in a camp I had built for the few innocents I had managed to save, I must have looked like a monster covered in the blood of a city.

I didn't even have the loss of Melina as an excuse. Her death had been over a decade before.

It had been my rage at the situation, enjoyment of combat, and desire to be free, all channelled into ensuring a 'happy end' for a world infected by beings from beyond time and space.

I had channelled my fear of letting Emma into my mind into a heroic result of a monstrous act.

Two sides, the same coin.

A hero and a monster.

I was neither and both.

I was just me.

That was what it meant to be human.

"You're right." Pride knew nothing of my thoughts or of the context she lacked. She didn't know that I felt much more comfortable being called a monster than a hero. Damnation and blasphemy were more familiar than praise and adulation.

All she saw was me nodding my head in agreement.

"Then join me!" She said in triumph, stepping even closer.

Finally, close enough.

"Join me, and we can-"

Her words were cut off as I leaned in and kissed her.

Four red eyes widened as our lips met.

I don't know if she sensed the power of my touch. None of the others reported feeling anything when I Freed them of an outside influence.

I expected four red eyes to become two dark ones. For her ears to return to human shape and her skin to return to its pale hue. I was the prince charming to her sleeping beauty.

I Freed Raven of all negative influences, all possessions and all corruption.

Trigon could hold no influence with her while she touched me.

Nothing changed.

The last piece slid into place.

"Why would I join you?" I asked as I pulled away from her lips with a smile. Pride's four red eyes looked up at me in confusion. "When you are already Mine."

A member of my Family was a tad more evil than I expected? Or at least had an aspect of herself that was?

So what?

"How-"

This time when I kissed the demonic sin that lived in my wife and pulled her close, I channelled not my Element but Sticky Fingers. My hands ghosted over her body, learning exactly what to touch by the way she shivered under my touch.

I wondered briefly what sort of face one of the seven deadly sins would make if I drove her into a pleasurable mess.

I was looking forward to finding out.

As she melted into my touch, demonic red eyes closing in pleasure, my eyes scanned the darkness of this shadow dimension.

My eyes found a patch of black, slightly darker than the rest, and I remained focused on it even as my tongue intertwined with that of the demon.

Raven, the pale-skinned woman I was familiar with, stepped from the shadow. Her eyes were locked on mine, a tiny upturn of her lips the only indication of her satisfaction with the result of the situation she had set up.

I rolled my eyes at her, then focused on introducing Pride to lust.

Let's see if I can corrupt a demon.


********

"Welcome home," I called out from the couch, turning my eyes from my book towards the doorway.

Priscilla, whose floofy tail I had been resting my head on, didn't look away from her game, but she did raise a hand in greeting.

Medea, the cat/dragon, didn't even stir from her position as a bread loaf on my chest.

Sometimes I really wondered if housecats were the most successful hunters of the animal kingdom.

Artoria and Diana took in my decadent image, drowning in fluff, with surprise.

"You did not return to Australia?" The king of knights asked as they entered the room, careful not to impede Priscilla's view.

Floofy dragon she might be, but nobody wanted her to pout at them because she lost a ranked match.

"Change of plans," I shrugged. In protest of my movement, Priscilla's tail tickled my nose. "There were many of those today," I said, ignoring the offending appendage.

They winced.

I sighed.

"I'm not mad," I repeated my earlier statement as I sat up. Medea somehow managed to remain asleep and attached to my chest even though she was now at a ninety-degree angle. "But we do need to talk."

"Where is everyone? Shall I call them?" Diana asked as she took a seat on one of the armchairs.

"The rest are still touring the land down under," I explained. "I'll join them later for the show. This is a good time for Ranni and Melina to spend time with the rest of the Family without me around. And I needed to talk to you two, not them anyway."

"Then I shall see to the children and give thee thy privacy," Priscilla said as she won her match and stood. She pried Medea from my chest, the cat finally waking up to see what had disturbed her, saw the crossbreed, and went back to sleep.

It was a good thing this damn cat was so cute.

"Before anything else," I said once the hybrid had left the room. "How did things go?"

"It went well," Artoria said from her own seat. We weren't far apart, but there was an awkward shuffling to their movements. I fought the urge to sigh again. This was coming out all wrong. "They had many questions."

"I would too if a gender-bent King Arthur and extradimensional twin showed up out of nowhere," I said with a smile, trying to ease their tension.

"I answered what I could," Diana elaborated. "I tried to steer clear of anything about the Family, focusing more on my own experiences in my homeworld. They had questions about Doomsday and other villains, as well as their counterparts from my dimension. I could only answer some of them due to being unfamiliar with Emma's world and the novel. They were still on guard, but I believe we will be able to work together without issue."

"That's good. And your counterpart? How are you handling it?"

"This is not the first time I've dealt with other versions of myself," Wonder Woman said with a chuckle. "Separate timelines, other dimensions, evil clones, and even myself from the future. There are few situations I have yet to encounter before. This version of myself is less experienced than I am and still needs to learn how to deal with these situations. Especially given our... relationship."

"Will she be a problem?" I asked, brow furrowed in worry. As it was, this worlds Diana was already gaining Insight from being close to me, and I had no way to stop it.

"Not likely," Diana shook her head. "We are meeting her tomorrow for brunch, then she will show us to the Hall of Justice. It is quite late on this side of the world, so they would like to reconvene with their other members in the morning."

"Have fun," I said with a smirk. Likely this world's Batman would be there, as well as others that hadn't been able to fight Doomsday, and they would be bombarded by a bunch of questions. "How about you, Artoria? Anything of interest?"

"It seems all those who bear the name Myrrdin are cursed to cause me trouble," she said with the smallest of frowns. "While this version is less of a pervert than my court mage, he inundated me with questions and would not let me talk to the other heroes until I had signed almost every part of his costume. Then he proceeded to inquire about my relationship with you. Repeatedly."

I snorted out a laugh, which caused the blonde to pout at me.

"He's a fanboy," I said with a giggle. Even Diana was smiling at her friend behind a hand. "I bet he has every single movie about you and your knights ever produced. Next time you see him, he'll be carrying around a bunch of paraphernalia for you to sign. He'll build a shrine out of everything you ever touch. He'll attack me on sight for daring to sully the king." I pantomimed, holding up an epee as if challenging someone to a duel. "To defend your honour!"

"What?" Artoria looked repulsed by my words. She was used to the crowd's adulation, being king and all, but she was wholly unprepared for modern fan culture.

Then I understood the ramifications of our situation, and my laughter died.

"There's going to be merchandise," I said with my eyes wide in realization. "Now that we are a known quantity to the world, and they know we aren't going around killing everyone or something, there's going to be a bunch of merchandise about us. Shirts. Toys. Plushies. Body Pillows." With every word that left my mouth, I felt the horror rise.

Maybe there was still time to destroy the earth?

"The fans can be insistent," Diana nodded, unbothered by my words. "A few creations can be of good quality, but sometimes they go too far. The League left such matters to Bruce, who ensured things did not go out of control and channelled the funds back to us to fund our operations."

"Oh god," I whispered, still staring at nothing. "There's going to be panties with my face on them, isn't there?"

"Mikael plushies?" Artoria murmured to herself, eyes as vacant as my own but for entirely different reasons.

Oi! Can't you see this is a serious situation, woman! This is the end of the world as we know it!

"I need to talk with Emma later," I said with determination. "Like all evil, we must smother it in the cradle before it can grow out of control and destroy our lives."

"You are exaggerating," Diana huffed with a roll of her eyes.

"You say that now, but I bet you'll be singing a different tune once there are Pricilla-shaped sex dolls on the market," I insisted.

"We cannot allow even one to exist!" Artoria declared imperiously, and Diana nodded just as seriously.

We would not allow the corruption of capitalism to taint our wholesome floof!

As a dyed-in-the-wool capitalist myself, I understood the appeal of the mountains of money one could gain from the truth of 'cute is justice.'

But not with my cinnamon roll of a dragon!

"Anyway," I shook my head, clearing my thoughts on purging the world of its sin and returning to the actual topic. "Anything else?"

"Nothing of import today," the knightess shook her head. "As I said, Myrrdin occupied most of my time. The only thing to note was that they know I am not from this dimension."

"Eh," I shrugged, uncaring. "Going forward, they should assume we are all not native to this reality. It's what I would do when I realized Diana existed. I expect they'll piece together who Raven is pretty easily after what happened with Strange. I would ask you not to bring her up for at least a week if you can help it."

"How come?" Artoria asked.

"She asked me to do something for her," I shrugged. "It isn't that big a deal, though do let the heroes know when you see them tomorrow that Scathach, Glynda and I will be spending the next few days in San Fransico and will probably spend some time with the PRT East by Southeast team."

"To what end?"

"The former Teen Titans that make up that team include Raven's native counterpart," I explained. "Raven asked me for a favour regarding her younger self, and I promised Scathach a fun time, so I am killing a few birds with one stone."

"What sort of 'fun time?'" Diana asked warily, well aware of the Celt's preferences.

Nothing the scarlet-haired woman enjoyed could be considered 'family friendly.'

"Nothing that bad," I rolled my eyes. "She and Glynda will mostly be there for cover. We'll use her desire to find 'students' as an excuse."

"You wish us to lie to the league?" Diana asked with a slight frown at the idea.

"It won't be a lie," I explained. "We will be training them, so long as they accept. Which they will, if only to spy on us. Nightwing, the leader of that team, is even one of those Scathach was interested in testing before Raven even asked me for the favour. Technically the truth is the best kind of truth."

"What is the favour? And how dangerous will it be?" Artoria asked.

"Slightly dangerous, only not really," I said, shaking my hand back and forth in a 'so-so' gesture. "Strictly speaking, it only needs Raven and me. Glynda and Scathach are honestly overkill. We are just protecting her younger self through a difficult time. I can summon any six of you at a moment's notice if anything goes wrong using the seals. I might do so anyway, if only because I think overkill is underrated."

"If you are certain, we will do as you requested," Artoria nodded. "I urge you to call for us if things look dire."

"Since I have been Free, when have I tried to do anything on my own? Or with anything less than the utmost caution. Unlike you two." I sighed, finally getting to the main subject. "I have to ask; what were you two thinking?" The words came out harsher than I intended. Judging by the pair's narrowed eyes, they hadn't taken it the best either.

"What do you mean?" Diana asked.

"Just that," I said more softly, not wanting this to become an argument. "I am trying to understand your thought process. A few weeks ago, I said I would support you all. I stand by that, even if you want to be heroes again. But I also asked you to communicate if you were going to do things that might negatively affect the Family. So I am trying to understand why you did the things you did? Walk me through your thought process."

"We were having lunch when we were alerted to Doomsday's approach," Artoria recounted. "Its last revival was caught on camera, and Diana was aware of its abilities from her home world. Since we feared causing too much destruction, we opted to use your armoury rather than transform or unleash Rhongomyniad. Medea has told me before of the nature of your weapons, and we hoped one of them would lay the beast to rest for good."

"There!" I exclaimed as I pointed at the blonde. Both women half jumped at my interjection. "That right there is what I don't get. I understand not wanting Priscilla involved. I didn't, either. I understand trying to use my weapons and have no problem if you're going to borrow them. In the end, one of them did work, even if it wasn't one I left behind. What I don't understand is why you didn't ask me which weapons could work. Even if Emma couldn't reach me on the other side of the planet, a simple text message or call could do the trick."

"There was no time," Diana explained with a frown. "As far as we were aware, you were engaged with other heroes and would not have answered if we did try to reach you. We could not wait for that when every second could be a life lost."

"So you thought the best idea was to rush in and hit it till it died? What were you going to do when none of those weapons worked" I asked rhetorically. When they looked about to interject, I plowed on. "How long was it between realizing Doomsday was near and engaging him? A minute? Two?"

"A few minutes," Artoria interjected. "I summoned Dun Stallion, returned home to grab your armoury and back."

"We are not stupid, Mikael," Diana was annoyed at my questioning. I could tell. "Should nothing have worked, we would have transformed and turned Doomsday to dust."

Tough.

Just as I needed to understand them, they needed to understand me.

That was the only way this Family would survive in worlds where multiverse-level destruction is common.

"Then why didn't you do that right away?" I asked. "You grab him, and Artoria blasts him. A bit flashy, sure, but it would have worked."

"You were the one who asked us to remain discreet!" Diana responded, pointing at me accusingly.

The conversation was getting heated despite my intent.

Even Artoria was now looking at me in displeasure, my words appearing more accusational than I intended.

They just weren't getting it.

"I like secrecy because it keeps us safe! If it comes down to keeping a secret and risking your lives or becoming the flashiest bastard on the planet, I would prefer the latter. None of that changes the fact you didn't even try to ask us for help. We all could have come up with a plan together."

"You would have us wait?" Artoria asked, incredulous. "While people died, you would have us stand back and cower until we have a plan?"

"Yes!"

The pair recoiled from my shout as if struck, surprised at my vehemence and tone.

Then the surprise was gone and in their eyes was disappointment.

I was surprised by how much that look hurt.

We were in a fortunate position where there was nothing we couldn't run away from by moving to another universe. We did not have a home we needed to worry about. All we needed to worry about was the people of that home. They needed to understand that.

"Mikael-" Artoria started to say, the title gone from in front of my name.

I cut her off, willing them to understand where I was coming from.

"You fought Doomsday for a minute and had a hole torn through you. You would have died if it weren't for Avalon." I said to Artoria before turning to Diana. "You fought him with Aura, your Semblance, and Haki. All abilities you never had in your home world on top of weapons made from the souls of gods. And you were still losing. Putting up a good fight, sure, but losing. We won without sacrificing a good portion of the USA as collateral damage because the rest of us were sitting back and planning contingencies. What would have happened if we weren't there? If I hadn't been curious about why the Flash ran off? We took a gamble with the Godslaying Blade, and it could have easily failed."

"We still would have slayed the beast!" Artoria insisted, standing up from her seat and looking into my eyes.

When had I stood up?

"How would you act if one of your Knights tried to fight Vortigern with a weapon they weren't sure would work?" I asked. "Or someone attacked Apokolips on a whim? These are not actions we can take without ensuring our safety."

"Your concern is warranted," Diana acknowledged steadily, rising from her own chair. "However, we do not always have the luxury of a plan, of time. We had knowledge from my world, as well as footage from this one. We acted based on what we knew. Was it the perfect plan? No. But it was one built on solid foundations. Quick action can be the difference between life and death for the innocent."

"Then let them die!" I snarled.

When they recoiled this time, the disappointment was even more pronounced. Despite how much that hurt to look at, the other emotion I saw there was so much worse.

Fear.

Looking down, I saw why.

My human form, so dearly gained, was starting to unravel. Fin-like blades poked from skin that felt too tight on me. Blood welled up from the wounds, ruining my clothes. My limbs felt bound like I was wearing a shirt with no sleeves.

The human mask I wore was slipping away from my desire for them to understand my fear and concern for them.

Pride had not been wrong to call me a monster.

She just didn't know what kind I was.

I could shed this fragile shell and assume my real form with but a flex of my will.

I resisted the urge, calling upon the memories to refocus on what made me who I was.

My body returned to its standard form. The holes in my flesh healed in a moment as my magic went to work repairing my form. I would still need to clean up a bit before meeting the others, but I no longer looked like an eldritch abomination stuffed into a meat suit six sizes too small.

I sagged back onto the couch, suddenly feeling drained.

So much had happened so quickly that I was surprised that it was only a few hours ago that we were all having a meal together before we went to confront the heroes on the outskirts of Sydney.

Man, nothing went to plan today.

"If it ever came to it, I would rather you left people to die rather than risk your life," I said softly. I rubbed my eyes tiredly, not looking at them.

I didn't want to know what their eyes looked like right now.

"You know we cannot do that," Diana said just as softly, but there was no mistaking the conviction and her tone. There would be no changing their mind, I knew. "Even if we die, did you not purchase an ability to bring us back? Warranty, I believe?"

"The Company already screwed me over," I responded, still rubbing my eyes. "I am not going to entrust any of our lives to them. There are beings here that destroy souls, so I wouldn't even be able to use my abilities from Death to bring you back. We cannot act like we are immortal. Too many heroes and villains die because they are overconfident. I am powerful, possibly the strongest on this planet, but I am nowhere near some of the beings in this universe, let alone the multiverse we will explore.

Even if I had proof the Warranty worked, which I don't, I still wouldn't want to risk any of your lives. It doesn't matter if I see it work a billion times. It only needs to fail once for me to lose you forever. Even if everything worked perfectly, there would still be three days of worry where I wouldn't know if you were coming back. I would much rather destroy a world than go through that."

"Is that what this is truly about, Sir Mikael?" Artoria asked. "I know you. You are not the type of man who would leave the innocent to suffer if you could do anything about it."

"That is just it," I said, finally opening my eyes and meeting theirs. Green flicked with gold, and dark blue looked at me with concern, and my gut twisted. "If I can do anything about it is the key. I have two rules I stick to whenever I want to do anything heroic. How does it inconvenience me? What do I get out of it? Everything falls into those two categories. Even if I only get satisfaction, sometimes that is worth more than the inconvenience. I don't mind a risk if the rewards are proportional. Call me selfish if you wish, but nothing is worth risking any of you."

"I do not think that is selfish," Diana disagreed as she sat beside me on the couch. "One does not need to be a hero to be a good man."

"Did I ever tell you why I hate being called a hero?" I asked, trying one final tactic.

"Not to me," Artoria said, and Wonder Woman shook her head.

"It's because heroes do not get happy endings."

I could see them contemplate my words, trying to parse the implications.

"How many heroes do you know that retired?" I asked Diana, trying to get them to understand where this was all coming from.

"There have been a few," she nodded. "It was rare, but a few hung up their costume."

"And of those rare few, how many actually stayed retired? How many died happy, surrounded by their family and friends?" I could see how she struggled to think of an example. "How many tried to retire only to be pulled back in by the next crisis? Or an old enemy? How many died from a life they could not leave behind? From a conscience that would not let them ignore a fight, they couldn't win in the name of the 'innocent?'"

"Too many," Diana nodded gravely, finally understanding where I was coming from.

"Even if we ignore superheroes and villains," I turned to Artoria now, trying to put things from her own perspective. "If we look at heroes in the classic sense, the picture gets even worse. In the Throne of Heroes, a record of heroes from the past and the future, how many died happy deaths?"

"Some, but they were one in a million."

"And how many of them buried friends and family that were taken because of their heroism."

Neither said anything.

No hero hadn't tasted tragedy.

Even though they agreed with me and understood my fear and concern, I could see that my words would not dissuade them. The odds were against them ever finding happiness.

A hero never knows peace. A hero gives and gives and gives and gives.

Eventually, they have nothing left to give.

"You know that we cannot stop," Diana said softly, intertwining her fingers with mine. "We would not be able to forgive ourselves if we did, and we would not be the women you fell in love with either."

Despite all that, they would continue to do what they thought was right.

That is what it means to be a hero.

I sincerely admire people like that.

I could never be a hero.

"I wasn't trying to get you to stop," I said, rubbing my thumb against the back of her hand. "I just want you guys to understand the risks. Understand that I can never be a hero."

"What of those you aided during your travels?" Artoria asked, sitting on my other side. "Emma has told us what you did to help the natives of those lands. Those were not the actions of a selfish man."

"The inconvenience was worth the satisfaction of getting them their happy ending," I shrugged my shoulders. "All it cost me was time, which I had in an infinite supply, and a bit of pain. No great cost. If I had thought that helping them would cause me to go hollow or prevent me from escaping, I would not have done so. It is easy to be generous when you are rich."

"But it isn't," Diana shook her head. "Just because one is wealthy does not mean they will share with those less fortunate. I have seen billionaires spare not a cent for a begar. You help when you can. That is more than most."

"You care," Artoria emphasized. "For us. For the Family. For a cat you could have left behind. For people you could have ignored but chose to help anyway. For worlds that were not your own. When I call you Sir Mikael and say I would welcome you as one of my finest Knights, it is not because you are a hero. It is not because of your strength of arms. It is your humanity. After all you have gone through, all the suffering, hardship and loss, you retained your humanity. You still care."

"What this family needs is not another hero," Diana continued. "We do not need a dragon, a god, or even a leader. What we need is someone who cares. Someone we can turn to for aid. Someone we can lean on and who will hold us when we come home. We did not fall in love with Mikael the Dragon. Or the Elden Lord. I fell in love with a man. A flawed, scared but good man."

"Trust us to be heroes. Trust us to come home to you," Artoria finally said. "And we will trust you to fight for our happy ending."

"Then work with me," I hated how much my words sounded like a plea. "No more going off half-cocked. You don't need to call me every two-bit burglar, but if you think there is even a little threat to your lives, I want you to call me."

"I can agree to communicate more, but that seems excessive," Diana frowned.

"It isn't," I denied plainly. "Don't get me wrong. You two can take care of yourselves. You can kick my ass up and down the Island all day, and all I can do to stop it is blow up the Island itself. It is precisely that reason I want you to call me. If I can't help you, then I'll be able to summon someone who can. Even if all I can do is channel my power to you, anybody who can threaten you is someone we should face as a family."

"Very well," Artoria nodded. "Even if only for your peace of mind, I can promise to try and reach out if I feel at risk. I might only sometimes be able to, depending on the circumstance, but I shall make an attempt." Diana nodded as well, though a bit more begrudgingly.

"Good," I said with finality as I stood up. The conversation hadn't gone as planned, just like everything else today, but that promise was the main thing I wanted out of this conversation. If they were going to be heroes, I needed to minimize what risks I could and being informed as fast as possible was the best way to do that. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I need a shower and a change. I have a hot date with the rest of the family, and I'm sure you two have your own plans."

I left them to talk in that living room.

I didn't find the situation ideal, but we were at a point where I could live with it.

If I ever found out they didn't call me or were truly at risk, I would summon them away from danger.

Innocent lives or other heroes be damned.

I wasn't losing anyone ever again.

*********

A bit of plot, a bit of intrigue, and a lot of characterization.

We'll be seeing more about Raven in the coming chapters, but my main focus for this one was Artoria and Diana. I really wanted to explore this aspect of their characters and how it conflicts with Mikael's.

It is easy to forget when we read stories about them, but heroes generally do not lead happy lives. We might see the power, the fame, the fortune, but most heroes are intertwined with tragedy, whether Superhero or Mythological.

Mikael, always searching for his happily ever after, does not want that.

The other women are more pragmatic, still willing to die for their beliefs (Scathach in the USA singularity, Emma Frost in some comics, Tsunade and Robin for those they care about, etc...), but Artoria and Diana are the only two who are 'heroes' in the sense of sacrificing their lives for bystanders.

Mikael definty doesn't want that.

From characters rises conflict.

I'll see you all next week.

Ps: I did get Glynda's height wrong. I was basing it off early RWBY when we didn't have the wiki. I'll correct that in the older chapters when I update them at the end of Volume 2. I'll use her accurate height going forward (she is still the tallest woman summoned baring Priscilla, so it isn't a fundamental change)
 
Furlough 3
Looking for something
We can rely on
There's gotta be something better out there
Love and compassion
Their day is coming
All else are castles built in the air

And I wonder when we are ever gonna change
Living under the fear 'til nothing else remains

All the children say
We don't need another hero
We don't need to know the way home
All we want is life beyond
The Thunderdome

********

"How did you know?" Raven asked in her familiar monotone, even as I made out with her inner demon.

"I'm honestly embarrassed how long it took me to realize what was going on," I admitted as I pulled away from Pride.

"Mmmmggg."

Not before lighting up every one of her nerve endings with pleasure.

My Life Element and Sticky Fingers synergized to give me a few tricks that most others lacked. Something like this, commanding an orgasm at will, wasn't something I did lightly as it had left even Artoria half-mad with pleasure and too over-sensitive to continue. Combine it with my inexhaustible trait, and I could provide infinite pleasure with just a touch.

When I had told Medea I could mind-break Aphrodite, I hadn't been exaggerating. With the ability to provide pleasure or pain directly and Sticky Fingers' instinctual knowledge of body language, it wasn't a question of if but when someone would give in to my touch.

Was it petty of me to do that to poor Pride because she had given me a scare?

Yes. Yes, it was.

"If I were her," I continued even as I held Pride's shuddering body close to me. "The first words out of my mouth would have been something like, 'stay still and don't do anything.' The fact that a demon, especially one with as much pride as her, did not try and lord her control over me should have been all I needed to know. It wasn't that she didn't want to. It was that she couldn't. Not without her Orders being rescinded."

"Then what tipped you off?"

"She could sense my emotions, so she had to be you, or at least a part of you. You would have been freed when we kissed if it was a possession. Then I remembered how emotive you are when in my shadow."

I looked around the pitch-black space we were in, noting how some parts seemed darker than others now that I had time to get a good look.

"This is your inner world, right?" I asked. "That's why you stay in shadow dragon form all the time. You can be in your inner world while still retaining control and using your powers in the outer world?"

"It is not," she shook her head slightly. Pride started to stir in my arms. "Are you familiar with Jungian psychology? Emotions, personas, masks, shadows. By embracing my Element, I can seperate myself from them all and let them loose while retaining control of my powers. But we are still connected. Separate yet connected. One individual, yet distinct. The control I have always wanted. It also allows us to multi-task and watch over multiple members of the Family."

"Same difference," I rolled my eyes at the correction. "Besides, Freudian and Jungian psychology has largely been disproven." Raven simply raised an eyebrow before looking at the demon in my arms. "Fair enough, you are a special case. If this is Pride, your demonic side, where are the others? I assume it's more than just you two?"

"You are mine!" Pride snarled, finally cognizant again and shaking off my hands to stand on her own. She grabbed my shirt, tugging me down to look at her. I'm sure it was a coincidence that it also allowed her to steady her still-wobbly legs. "Love, Knowledge, Happiness, and the others can only have you when I am done! You. Are. Mine!"

"Sure, sure," I patted her on the head gently. Angry/possessive Raven was so cute. While I did, I looked at the Raven I was more familiar with for more clarification.

"Pride isn't an emotional persona," Raven explained simply. "She is the manifestation of our Demonic side. All of it. She wanted to talk to you first, get you on her side. She's the one who pulled you in while you were travelling. I thought it was a dumb idea to leave her alone. Here we are."

"Hey!"

"So, what does she want?" I asked, still ignoring the growling demoness. Her face was red again, though it wasn't from arousal this time. Her temper was about to erupt, but I wanted to pinch those cheeks.

Her face too.

"She has this hair-brained idea to-" Raven's words were cut off by Mt. Pride blowing up.

"Stop ignoring me!"

Compelled by her Order, I focused on Pride with my complete attention.

"Oh?" I asked softly. "Go on. What were you going to say?"

For some reason, both women took a step away from me.

"You are free," a tiny voice said from my shoulder.

Turning slightly and looking down, I saw a tiny Raven, wearing a pink cloak, waiving up at me with a big smile on her lips.

"Hi," she chirped before standing on her tiptoes to peck me on the chin.

Then she was gone in a swirl of pink cloth.

"I'm guessing that was Happiness?" I asked rhetorically to Raven, who nodded. Turning to Pride, I met her still wide eyes.

I sighed.

I had no one to blame except myself, but seriously, my big-tiddy-goth-demon-wife cannot be this cute.

"Sorry. I took the teasing too far. Can you forgive me?" I spoke kindly.

"Of- of course," she stuttered, recovering as her eyes narrowed at me. "So long as you recognize your fault, I can allow MY monster some leeway."

"That is very gracious of you," I said seriously, fighting to keep the smile off my face. "Now, what were you going to say?"

"You are aware today is the 25th of October." It was a statement, not a question. With her pride appropriately acknowledged, the demon was more than happy to exposit. I didn't point out it was the 26th in Australia. Where I was supposed to be. "Our birthday is on the 30th."

"I am aware," I nodded, haven taken the time to note down any important dates for the women. The basics of being a husband is remembering birthdays, holidays, and anniversaries. It was easy since I just wrote them into my phone. "I was planning on spending the day with you. Making a day of it, you know. I think I have a good gift idea, too."

"You don't need to," Raven said, her pale cheeks flushed. Even if her voice was the same calm intonation as always, she was way more expressive in this shadow world.

She might have more control now, but she was still the same woman. It was honestly sad that the mere act of remembering her birthday was enough to make her this embarrassed.

"He needs to!" Pride declared, contradicting herself and holding out her hand as if I would be carrying her gift for her right now.

I met her eyes and raised a brow.

She lowered her hand and continued on shamelessly.

"My date of birth holds significance to not only myself but the world as a whole. I was created as a portal for Trigon to invade other dimensions." I nodded, aware of the prophecy about her birth from comics and TV shows. "In my home world, we repelled him, and the prophecy went unfulfilled. He tried various other means to encroach upon the earth, but through our efforts, he never got as close as he did to victory as our eighteenth birthday."

"Sure," I said, indicating I was following along.

"It is nearing our birthday, and Trigon approaches once more." Pride declared, looking triumphant.

"For you? Or for the local Raven?" I asked. Depending on the answer, I could take two very different responses. If it was the Raven in front of me, I could bring her to space and go 'Nom Nom.' Trigon might be DC Satan, but I can take him with the rest of the Family so long as I wasn't in his dimension, the seat of his power. "I thought she was too old. She's part of the Protectorate. When I checked up on her, she was a bit younger than you but still older than eighteen. Didn't Trigon already try and take her over?"

"What you might not be aware of," Raven explained for Pride, "Is that it wasn't the exact birthday that was important but when I reached 'adulthood.' Like Diana, I have experience with other versions of myself, and sometimes that age varies. In my home, it was eighteen. In others, sixteen. In this one, it is twenty-one. This year."

"How can you tell?"

"We can sense him," Pride said. "He holds no sway over us, but we are still familiar with his power. His influence. We, too, investigated our local equivalent, and she reeks of his power. She has five days before he tears a hole in reality through her and consumes this world as he has so many others."

"If Dr. Fate, the Sorcerer Supreme, or any dozen other powerful heroes do not stop him," I pointed out. "His track record isn't the best. We alert them, they fight, and we eat popcorn. Or better yet, you teleport me to San Fransisco, I poke local Raven, Free her of his influence, and we all go get tacos."

"No." Raven shook her head, though I saw an upward lip curve.

"No tacos?" I asked.

"No stopping him." Pride clarified with a malicious smirk. "We are going to let him invade. In fact, we are going to make sure he succeeds."


********

"Do you have a moment to talk?" Diana asked softly, knocking gently on the doorframe to announce her presence.

"I can talk while I work," Medea said, not pausing from her sowing and only looking up briefly. "What can I help you with this early in the morning?"

Strictly speaking, none of those bound needed sleep thanks to the benefits of the Catalogue. It helped with all the international travel they did, lowering the problems with jet lag or time zone problems. Most still took the chance for rest when night fell, but it wasn't rare for one or more of them to pass multiple days without returning to their rooms.

Medea was the most egregious offender, often staying up for over a week with her various projects and hobbies or locking herself in her workshop when inspiration took her.

Diana, on the other hand, liked her sleep.

She rose pretty early, usually around sunrise, but her long habit of getting sleep when she could as a heroine had carried over even after a year on the Island.

Which made this meeting, right before the sun rose and only half an hour after the witch had returned from Australia, a bit of an odd occurrence.

"What are you working on?" Diana asked rather than explain her presence.

"Hm? Oh, I am working on a dress for Ranni. She was looking for something more modern than her robes and liked what I had made for the others. Hehehehe, she's like Artoria. All stoic and placid. I can't wait to see her in this. Hehehehe."

For a moment, Diana appreciated the surrealness of the situation.

Here was Medea, Witch of Betrayal and niece to Circe, one of her most dangerous foes, giggling perversely while weaving a dress for another woman. A goddess who they both shared a husband with.

The reminder of Mikael shook Diana from her thoughts.

"I take it that your evening went well then?"

"It was wonderful," Medea sighed wistfully, pausing in her work to stare off into space in reminiscence. "The play was great, a modern comedy, but once it was over, he took us dancing. I had no idea modern dances could be so... intimate. It was magical." Medea paused in silence for a long second before shaking her head and returning to work with a rueful chuckle. "It seems Mikael's bad humour is contagious. Anyway, a few people recognized us after the whole thing with Doomsday, but the news hadn't completely spread since it hadn't even been a day. We got some odd looks, as was to be expected with our large group, but went largely unbothered. It will be a long time before we can do something like that again without disguises or spells."

"Sorry." The amazon apologized more for the inconvenience than genuine regret. She still stood by her actions in saving the local heroes, but she was sorry about the problems it was causing the others.

"Don't worry about it," her fellow greek shook her head. "Our images were already out there, and we planned to meet the heroes today anyway. All you did was change the venue and circumstances. But I doubt you are here to make small talk about our date. So, I'll ask again, what can I do for you, Diana?"

"It is about Mikael," Wonder Woman explained. "We had an argument. One that is bothering me, and I am not sure why."

And so the amazon explained the situation of her and Artoria's decision to help the heroes, their talk with Mikael upon returning and the argument that followed. She carefully tried to explain his words as precisely as she remembered them as well as their side.

"What do you want me to say?" Medea asked once Diana had finished, setting aside her work and giving the amazon her full attention. "I agree with him. You two should have contacted us."

"That is not the issue I am facing. Looking back, I can agree we were too hasty and going forward, I have no problem asking for help or being careful. It is just..." Diana paused, struggling to put her feelings into words. "I don't know. Something about that conversation is bothering me. Artoria isn't used to being the one that asks for help. That is where her issue resides. She was always the one whom people turned to. She was always the King. It will be a while before she reconciles having others as strong or stronger than her on which to rely. She will get used to it, but it will take time."

"Makes sense. As much as I love that woman, she can be very prideful. Just like her lion. Most of the time, it's cute."

"But I have worked with teams before." Diana continued, getting to the heart of her problem. "I have called for help when over my head. I can even admit that Mikael was right to chastise us. But something is still bugging me. I do not know why his words were so... disheartening to hear."

"And you came to me?" Medea raised an eyebrow in question.

"You are the one who knows Mikael best." One raised eyebrow became two. "Even if we disregard the fact he named his cat after you and that you both share a love of magic, you both were in similar situations with regards to relationship and mindset."

"I don't think anyone's ever been in the same relationship we are now," Medea giggled.

"Maybe not the exact same," Diana had to concede that point. "But you cannot deny the similarities in both of your approaches. Caution, preparation, planning, and even manipulation. You think like him, though I hope you don't take offence when I say he is the more heroic of you two." Medea nodded in agreement, conceding her own less-than-stellar moral compass. "Besides, Artoria speaks well of the advice you have provided her regarding her relationship with him. I was hoping your input could shed some light on what about that argument has kept me up all night."

"I don't think I should be playing love doctor, given my own past," Medea said with a wry smile. "Still, I can try and help. You said it wasn't his request for you all to call for help that was the problem? Was it his willingness to let others die?"

"No," Diana shook her head. "Or at least, I don't think so. While I would not have put it so bluntly as he did, there have been times when I have had to make hard choices in my career. Sacrifice the few to save the many. I also don't believe that preferring to keep one's family safe over strangers is a problem, either. It is not what a hero would do, but, as he often stresses, Mikael is not a hero. I also don't expect him to be. Nor am I so suicidal that I will sacrifice my life for a conflict with no benefit, even if I can return with Warranty."

"So it is not his request to call for help. Not his choice of family over heroics. Nor is it his concern for your self-sacrificial nature." Medea counted off the various possibilities on her fingers. "I'll be honest, besides those points, I don't know what else you could be having a problem with."

"I don't either. That is what is bugging me. If I knew what the problem was, I could address it." Wonder Woman wasn't one for dramatics. More often than not, acting as a moderating voice in their household with such diverse personalities, but after hours of tossing around in bed and turning the problem over in her mind, she was close to pulling her hair out in frustration. "While I never married as you did, I have been in enough relationships to know that talking with Mikael would be the best way to stop resentment building up. But I can't. Until I know what is causing my frustration, its source, any discussion we have will end in another argument."

"Maybe we are approaching this the wrong way," Medea said with her head tilted in thought. "Rather than look at the argument, let us look at the situation as a whole. Pull back from the trees to see the forest."

"What do you mean?"

"Why do you like Mikael?"

"Pardon?"

"What attracted you to him in the first place," Medea explained. "For example, I fell in love with him because he had the opportunity to do to us what Aphrodite did to me, but he refused. From there, we spent time together, and things fell into place."

"Isn't that the same for all of us?"

"Right, I don't know about all the others, but I do know Artoria fell for him because of his chivalric treatment of us despite the bad situation he was in. Yoruichi likes him because their personalities complement each other. Teasing, playful, and a bit sadistic. Like a pair of cats, really. Scathach was saved from living alone forever, gets all the fights she wants, and has many new things to experience. She also really enjoyed training him."

"He has come a long way as a warrior," Diana acknowledged.

"Some of his traits that are good points to one of us might be demerits to others." Medea continued. "Yoruichi likes his playfulness, but Glynda wishes he would be more serious. I appreciate his caution, but Tsunade desires he would be more direct. Robin likes his passion for learning and his love of history, but Yoruichi gets bored when he spends hours reading. I'm sure you appreciate how delicately he has handled his interactions with the heroes of this world, trying not to make any enemies. But Emma is frustrated by how passive he is being."

"Ranni would like him to act more kingly, but Robin shares his sense of humour," Diana nodded, understanding where Medea was going with it. "You and I can be friends even though we disagree on the subject of the gods. You think it is something similar. I am having a problem with him, not the situation or his request for more caution."

"We disagree on the subject of the gods because you don't see them for the scum that they are," Medea retorted, but there was no heat to her voice, so Diana let it slide. "But yes, if we can find out what you like about him, I think we can figure out what is causing this... frustration you are having with him. The lures and Dragon Aura are only add-ons. They cannot create attraction and emotions, only enhance them. Mikael is not perfect. None of us are. There are parts you like and parts you don't. What are they?"

"I would say my tastes are similar to Artoria's," Diana said after some thought. "I also admired how he treated us. We were living a life of luxury while he was suffering. Too many people would lash out at others in that situation, but he didn't. While his distrust of us and his paranoia were not something I agree with, I can understand them now that I know the whole situation. Even at his lowest, after I confronted him about our plan to use your Noble Phantasm, all he did was use Command Seals to prevent us from ordering him. Not only did he continue to treat us kindly, he still helped others. While we were teasing him and painting a picture for the locals earlier today, there is no denying his actions have made him a hero, at least in my eyes. And his dedication to our Family, to ensuring everyone is happy and that we are safe and cared for, is something I wholeheartedly admire."

"Ok, that is what you like about him. Now, what do you not like?"

"I do not like his stance on the gods," Diana responded after a moment. "I understand where it is coming from, and like yours, I can live with that. My gods are not yours, even if they share the same names. I also agree with Glynda that his tendency for humour in serious situations can be grating, as is his paranoia. Neither of those is a serious problem, though. Barry and Bruce had those same traits. His apathy is of more serious concern, but, as I said, his actions have proven that if he can, he will help his fellow man even if it inconveniences him."

"I am hearing a lot of back and forth here," Medea added. "All your complaints are tempered and qualified. What do you absolutely hate about him? Something that gets on your nerves every time. For me, it is his puns. Whenever he makes one, I just want to curse his mouth shut. And he even has me doing it."

"Hate? Nothing springs to mind. I do not like how self-deprecating he is. Nor how he likes to flaunt his knowledge. He can be a bit of a hypocrite, too." Diana really tried to think, but nothing conjured the same frustration she felt after last night's argument. "But these are all small peeves, things I can live with but nothing I absolutely despise."

There was a long minute of silence as they tried to think about things they absolutely despised about the man, but it was hard.

Certainly, the lures, dragon aura, and other aspects of the Catalogue helped smooth over the edges, but, as a general rule, it was hard to hate a man who went out of his way to ensure they were as happy and cared for as they were.

More often than not, Diana's main problems in relationships were due to her status as a superheroine. Either her partner was endangered by her presence, felt threatened by her superior abilities, were jealous of her closeness to her comrades, or resented the lack of time spent together due to her frequent need to be on call in an emergency.

None of that was a problem with the current relationship. Not only had Mikael stated his support for her endeavours, but he had also put his money where his mouth was. Though he disagreed with her actions with Doomsday, he had still gone out of his way to set up a situation where she could return to being a heroine and spend time with the local versions of her friends.

Hell, even her open bisexuality, which was often a sticking point for both men and women she had dated in the past, hadn't been a problem.

While Mikael wasn't what Diana thought of when she thought of her ideal man, there was no denying he was a better partner than most she had tried to date in the past.

So, if she was happy with their current relationship, why was the argument last night bugging her so much.

"We've been going in circles here," Medea huffed in frustration.

"So you see my problem," Diana responded with a wry smile.

"By the way, while we're on the subject, I've always been curious about what finally did it."

"Did what?"

"Tipped you over the edge." Diana continued to look at her blankly, so Medea gave more context. "Emma once said you were the last of us to fall in love with him. You resisted the urge for half a year and only 'gave in' near the end of his third world. When was the moment you told yourself, 'this is the man for me!' What finally pushed you over the edge?"

"His conviction."

As soon as the last syllable left her lips, Diana froze.

Maybe it was because they had spent the last few minutes delving into Diana's feelings, both good and bad, but the words came out of her mouth without conscious thought.

"I never realized," she said, eyes wide. "What I look for in a partner, I mean. Male or female, I find myself attracted to people with conviction. I have seen some of the most attractive people of each sex, the smartest, the strongest, or even the most moral and none of those guarantees I'll become emotionally attached. While those are important to me, as they are to everyone, I think it has only been those with strong convictions I have fallen in love with. Looking back, conviction tends to overlap with other desirable traits, and I've missed it all these years."

"Conviction?" Medea murmured to herself with a frown, eyebrows creased in thought.

Diana was on a roll, though.

"It was what first drew me to Steve Trevor. His conviction in fighting the Nazis and going to war despite his weakness compared to us Amazons was what first drew me from the Thymescria. From there, despite my occasional flings, the ones who stick with me are those who are firm in who they are. Bruce, in his relentless pursuit of justice, Clark in his quest to inspire others, Trevor and his fight for civil rights. Have you ever heard Artoria talk about her ideals? It is an experience. Even Mala, my first crush, was firm in her convictions against Man's World."

"Mikael's conviction?" Medea half asked, eyes still distant and mouth turned upside down. She looked to be in deep thought and not happy about it.

"When I reflect on my time with him, two moments stick out to me. Early on, I found some of his traits admirable, but I never thought of him in a romantic light. I understood his attraction to some of you on an intellectual level but not on an emotional one. Then I met him before his fight with Gwyn. Before then, I had seen him grow more skilled and deadly, and more than one of you had expressed romantic interest. I supported Artoria's bid for his affections and urged him not to leave him behind. I thought it too sad for that love to never have a chance to blossom. I also called him out on delaying things, of not rushing to the final confrontation. I practically called him a coward. He admitted, to my face, that he was scared. He was afraid that killing Gwyn would only be the start and there would be other worlds afterwards."

"He was right."

"He was, but that isn't what sticks out to me. When I think about that conversation, the part that sticks out is the image of him walking away. He walked to a fight he knew he would win but was scared to face the consequences. But he walked forward. A good man who knew nothing of war and had been beaten down by the cruelties of a new world was fighting for his freedom despite his fear. That was the first time I was certain he would be Free, no matter what stood in his way. Be they gods or men."

"That wasn't when you fell in love," Medea denied. "That was too early."

"It wasn't, but it was the first time I found him truly attractive and could see myself with him." Diana smiled sadly. That conversation in the Kiln was a mixed blessing, looking back. "We didn't know the extent of his situation. His death and revival. The length he spent in each world, and the real challenges he faced. He hid them from us all but Emma then. Had I known, I might have fallen then, understanding his true conviction. Instead, I fell in love when I confronted him about our plan to free Emma. I told him to his face that either he released her of control or we would. I blackmailed him, essentially."

"And you fell in love with him for that?" Diana couldn't help but smile at the witch's disbelieving look.

"I fell in love with him because he stood up to me," she explained. "I was blackmailing him. There are no two ways about it. It was not my proudest moment, but I still feel it was necessary for Artoria to have an honest relationship with him. And what did he do? He explained his situation in gruesome detail. His fears and how easy it would be to circumvent them if he was willing to compromise our free will with his command. He called us his wardens, the chains around his neck. I didn't know he was being literal at the time, but he left little room for doubt about his fear. Despite all those claims and the reasons he had to enslave us to his will, when I met his eyes and saw how terrified he was yet still so firm, I did not feel even an ounce of fear for my freedom. That was the moment I knew he was a man who would never back down from who he was and what he believed in. That was the moment I fell in love."

There was a beat of silence after Diana's declaration.

"I know what your problem is," Medea eventually said. It didn't look like the words brought her any pleasure. In fact, it looked like she had swallowed a lemon.

"Really?" Diana asked, surprised she could draw a conclusion from her recounting. "What is it?"

"Mikael isn't who you think he is." Every word out of her fellow greek's mouth was deliberate as if she wasn't sure she should say them. "Mikael is... Jason."

One only needed to hear the sheer venom put into the last name to know Medea was speaking of her ex-husband.

"While I am frustrated with Mikael, there is no need to insult him such," Diana frowned at her friend, a bit disappointed she would stoop so low.

"I am being serious," Medea emphasized. "I am not insulting Mikael, just pointing out a realization I just had."

"I fail to see how that is anything less the vilest insult you could utter. You have made no secret of your hatred for your ex-husband."

"What I feel for that man and Aphrodite goes well beyond hatred," Medea snarled. The rancour in her voice shocked even Diana, who thought she understood the woman's feelings. "The other gods had a hand in my fate, and I hate them for it, but what I feel for those two goes well beyond that. I was cursed to fall in love with a man I had never even laid eyes on. They raped me in every conceivable way, physical and spiritual. They made me kill my brother, who I loved dearly. They made me drive my father to suicide. They used me for years. The Argo would have sunk at the first stop without me. That man received all the acclaim while I was vilified for my actions despite doing them at his command. I was the one who saved the argonauts, but I was the witch, not the hero.

Despite all that, all that had been inflicted on me, I would have continued to live a 'happy life,' still cursed to love the fool. But when my use was up? They tossed me aside like trash. If I could inflict every torment, torture, every bit of pain this world and others have upon those two, I would do it with a smile. So when I compare the man I love to the one I despise with every fibre of my soul, you would do well to take my words to heart, Diana, Champion of the Gods!"

It was easy to forget sometimes, with how she acted, that Medea was a woman who had carved her name into legend through blood, magic, and betrayal.

Beneath the facade of the housewife who liked to cook, sow, go dancing and make dioramas was a vengeful Witch who had once sailed the seas with the greatest heroes the greek world had ever seen. Even Heracles, the Dioscuri, Caenus, Meleager, and dozens of others could attribute part of their survival and fame to the woman glaring up at her.

As someone who often saw the more misogynist side of history, especially in the first few decades after leaving Thymescria, Diana should have remembered that women were just as dangerous as men.

"I am sorry. I did not mean to belittle your words nor your insight, Medea, Princess of Colchis," Diana apologized, using her full title to show her sincerity. "Especially not when I sought out your council and aid. However, like you, I do not find the captain of the Argo to be a good example and comparing him to our husband is not a flattering thing to say. I merely wished for an explanation."

Medea took a deep breath as she retook her seat.

"I will accept your apology Diana of Thymescria, if you will accept mine. The subject is a touchy one for me, but that is no excuse to lash out."

"Accepted and forgiven," Diana said with a smile that Medea returned wanly.

"What I meant when I said Mikael is not who you think he is and that he is like... that man is not to denigrate him. Nor am I saying he lacks the conviction you find admirable in him. The problem you are having and your misunderstanding of the man is in the nature of said conviction. You said he and I share a mindset, and I will acknowledge there is some truth to that, but you are mistaken about something. You, I, or anyone in this Family, bar Mikael grew up with power. Whether that came from supernatural abilities, riches, positions of influence or all three, we all had power in some way. Mikael did not, and that has shaped his conviction."

"Explain."

"I am not denigrating any of our struggles. I trained, studied, fought and learned to get to where I am, as did we all, but our starting points differed. Even the most unfortunate of us had things that set us above the common rabble. Make no mistake, my ex-husband was a hero in the classical sense, if not the moral one. One could argue he was the greatest greek hero. He did not have the mind of Odysseus, the strength of Heracles, or the skills of Achilles. He was lacking in every way compared to every other greek hero you could name. And yet, it was he alone who could bring so many disparate heroes together and lead them. Do you know why?"

"Why?" Diana couldn't help but ask, riveted by this rare positive look into a man so despised by his ex-wife.

"Because there was no low he would not sink to," Medea said. "If he had to have the god's mind control a woman to love him, then he did. If he had to kill, betray, ambush, poison, rob, or even commit genocide upon a township, he would. Running away from a fight wasn't just a last option. It was an equally appealing one to fighting in the first place. Anything at all was permissible in the name of his goal. Mikael became like him, not through character but through necessity."

"That does not sound like Mikael at all."

"The difference," Medea emphasized the last word. "Is in their goals. For... that man, the goal was always protecting his life. For Mikael, WE are the goal. Or at least we are now."

"It was his Freedom," Diana said with realization. "But now that he has that, it is the Family. And he will stop at nothing to protect it."

"Exactly," Medea nodded. "It was more evident in his first worlds when he wasn't as skilled or powerful. He would use anything he could to win. Arrows from a distance, pyromancies, traps, and poison. Ranni told me his favourite tactic was to pretend to die, go invisible, and stab people in the back when they let their guard down. As he grew stronger, he fought more 'fairly' but never forgot where he came from. Only once did he forgo dirty tricks when honest means failed, and that was when he was in the throes of grief for Melina. Even then, he triumphed eventually. It is easy to show conviction in the face of death when death isn't permanent. He fights not as a god, dragon, or hero but as a human. And humans are really good at running away."

"But he is a dragon," Diana argued despite herself. "He has all the power he could ever need. Mikael is millions of years old! He can help so many people. He shouldn't be so quick to run away!"

It took only a second of looking at Medea's smirk to realize she had shouted that last part.

"There it is," the witch said. "That is what is bothering you. Not asking for his help or even being more cautious. It is the fact someone whose conviction you admired and fell in love with seems to have regressed and become a coward. He can no longer stay firm in his beliefs and will run when things get dangerous. And he is urging you to do the same."

"I don't think he is a coward," Diana repeated. She honestly didn't. Definity cautious, even paranoid, but not craven.

You could not call a man who went through all he did and rose above it a coward.

At the same time, she couldn't deny that the witch's words contained a ring of truth.

"But he sounded like one last night, didn't he? What else do you call a man who asks you to run away at the first sign of danger? He would argue running away and 'cowardly' tactics are good sense, and we might even agree, but that isn't how it sounds, does it? Both of those scenes you told me about featured a man facing his fear, standing up to figures of power," Medea said, retaking her seat with her fabric. "And that is what I meant when I told you you were mistaken about Mikael. Looking from the outside, he is a coward. He will run from a fight if he can't win it. He is overly cautious and worried about situations that will never happen. He would be more than willing to let hundreds of thousands die if it brought him more information on a dangerous foe. Then he would poison, weaken, and backstab that foe rather than face it in honourable combat.

But at the same time, he has conviction. A conviction to win, no matter the cost. If any of us were in any danger, he would do absolutely anything at all to see us home safe and sound. He wouldn't just let other people die for us. He would wield the blade and torch. We are his goal. His bottom line. I am curious to know how he has managed to keep acting so human as he does despite passing millions of years as a dragon and eldritch being. Despite everything, I know this; now that he has his happy ending, he is unwilling to risk losing it. So the question is: can you love a coward with conviction?"

It was a testament to how serious this conversation was and Diana's desire to be true to herself that she took a deep look at her own feelings then.

She had been in relationships before. Sometimes, what people presented themselves as was different from what they truly were deep down. It wasn't rare for people to pretend to be moral to get close to Wonder Woman. They all slipped eventually, their mask cracking to show who they were at their core.

Last night's argument had unsettled her because it seemed Mikael was another example of such a character. Her belief in who he was had been shaken by this new aspect of his personality that she had never had to confront before.

Was this revelation a deal breaker?

Is Mikael still the man she fell in love with?

Can she love a coward with conviction?

"I can," Diana said to herself and the witch in realization. "I do. I can live with a man who is cautious or even cowardly if he is a good man and, when the time comes for him to draw his line in the sand, he stands firm with what convictions he has."

"You better hope that day never comes," Medea said, already back to work on the frilly dress she was weaving with her magic. "The day he needs to show you his conviction is the day he sheds his veneer of humanity. I do not know how or why he has kept it this long, but I do not want him to lose it."

"What about you?" Diana couldn't help but ask. "You just compared him to your ex-husband, someone you revile. Can you love a man like that?"

"Hm? Oh, I don't mind. The comparison is distasteful, to say the least, but Mikael's combat style does not bother me. It's a difference in priorities, I guess. If he was like that man in any other way, I would definitely have a problem." Pausing in her needlework, Medea looked up and met the amazon's eyes. "Still, I am glad we had this talk, even if it pointed out a part of him I am not fond of. Take it from me; you do not want to be blindly in love. That is not a good thing. You had a concern, you talked to someone about it, and I was able to help you out. That is really all we can do."

"But Mikael is so accepting," Diana frowned. "Now that I know what bothered me, I can revaluate that argument. We were rather harsh. I cannot help but feel I am taking advantage of him. All he was doing was worrying for our sake. After he went out of his way to aid us as well."

"You are forgetting that Mikael has observed us for our entire time on the Island," Medea said with a chuckle. "He might not know everything about us, but we have only had less than a month of regular contact with him. Less than a week since he has gotten his body back. We have time."

"Perhaps Artoria and I should do something nice for him?" Diana asked herself and the witch. "To show there were no hard feelings if nothing else."

"Good luck," Medea responded with a grumble. "I have been trying to think of a gift for last night, but I've been coming up blank. I wasn't kidding when I said he is living his happy ending. He will always worry about us, about the situation, and about everything, really. That is just who he is. But neither Ranni, Melina, nor I have ever seen him as happy as he has been since regaining his body. Raven tells me that every time he goes flying, he looks deranged from the wide smile on his face."

"I will think on it and let you know if I have a good idea," Diana shook her head and stood from her seat. "Thank you for your help. I really appreciate it."

"No problem. What are friends for? Wives? Sister-wives? Whatever. What is Family for?"

As Medea returned to her work, Diana left feeling more sure of herself than when she entered the room.

Truly, Artoria was right when she called Medea her general in the war of love.

********

"Have no fear. We are here!" I declared grandly as I stepped from the swirling portal of shadow.

Shit, one of these days, I will have to find out what this world has in terms of Anime. Leviathan hadn't sunk part of Japan, so they had to have something, right?

I don't need a lot, just Jojo.

It was 2018, but I am okay with waiting a few years for the end of Stone Ocean and seeing Steel Ball Run animated.

Please, Lord Dio?

I will say 10 hail Mudas in your honour if you exist in this world.

"Welcome to PRT south by southeast," Nightwing said, holding out his hand. "Otherwise known as the Teen Titans."

The fact he responded so lamely to my All Might-style arrival did not speak well of my chances for Jojo.

"It is a pleasure to me you," Glynda said as she shook his hand. I took it in turn, but there was something I had to ask.

"How did you get that name? You aren't anywhere near a teenager, and neither is your team." I was genuinely curious as I couldn't find out online. There were a lot of theories, but there was no definite answer.

"It's standard practice for larger Protectorate teams to get their nicknames," Nightwing explained with a charming smile to all three of us. He was in uniform, so his eyes were hidden by a domino mask, but it couldn't hide his emotions. "Avengers in New York, Ultraforce in Arkansas, Thunderforce in Florida, and so on. This team was originally supposed to be called the Titans, after the shape of our building. Since most of us were pretty young when we founded it, and many were known as former sidekicks, some news reporters jokingly referred to us as the Teen Titans. The name stuck even as our team grew."

"And where is the rest of your team?" Scathach asked, looking around the almost empty lobby.

Almost empty.

We sent Artoria and Diana off to brunch with the locals, asking them to let them know we'd be stopping by the Titan Tower around noon local time. Plenty of time to prepare.

I love having the power to arbitrarily decide things like that. I got a good chuckle out of the image of them scrambling to formulate a response or try and figure out my goals in this sudden decision to 'train' a bunch of heroes.

Even if I liked heroes and was willing to play nice for my wives' sake, I was still a petty and sadistic man.

"They're waiting for us in the training room," Nightwing explained but made no move to lead us there. "I just have a few questions before anything happens."

"Ask."

Glynda and I kept quiet and let Scathach take the lead. This was her show.

"What are you hoping to accomplish here?" Nightwing's genial smile fell, replaced by a stoic look as he met the gaze of the shorter woman, almost glaring at her with suspicion. "Why the sudden decision to train heroes? And why us?"

"Since I returned to earth, I have been disappointed by most of the heroes of this world," the celt responded. Her words were insulting, but her tone was a matter of fact. Fire was hot, water was wet, and heroes were disappointing.

Harsh.

"I have seen some wondrous abilities, but out of hundreds of 'supers,' only a handful have even a modicum of skill. Too many rely on their power, whatever it might be that they did not hone it to a fine edge. I despise the wasted potential."

"Why now?" Nightwing pressed. "And why my team?"

"Now? Because my husband tells me you are looking for an excuse to spy on us." Credit where it is due, Nightwing did not even blink at the accusation. "Diana also wishes us to make nice with you. By being here now, I have accomplished all our goals. Mikael called it a 'polite fiction that benefits all.' I care not if you seek to gain an advantage over us, try to find some weakness, or whatever other plot you might have. I am here to see if your team is worth my time. Nothing more, nothing less."

"And why my team in specific?"

"I would prefer to start a bit younger, but you are some of the most youthful active combatants. I will make do."

There was no Ward program in this world. Instead most young heroes went through an apprenticeship program. Someone could apply to the Protectorate to become a sidekick of an active hero. The hero didn't have to accept, but most did if the applicant had a similar powerset, skills or other factors that might endear the applicant to their desired hero.

The hero was generally responsible for everything the sidekick did, and there were incentives to make sure they taught them right. Those who broke the law were punished severely to compensate for the extra responsibility. Still, every time one of their protegees joined an accredited team, the teacher got a stipend as the government was always looking to increase the roster of heroes.

Whether it was the practicality of more heroes, the moral imperative of teaching the youth, the fame of being known as a good teacher, or the monetary reward, one could clearly see the benefits of having a sidekick or two.

Even those who applied but did not manage an apprenticeship could still find training in institutions dedicated to training people with powers. The Xavier Institute and Protectorate Academy were the most famous in the US.

It was a hodge-podge system that didn't satisfy everyone, but it generally worked. Unlike in Worm, where an active force like Cauldron shaped the world a certain way, this one's power, systems, and institutions had grown organically as needs changed and evolved. It meant this world was less controlled, regulated, and oppressive but more inefficient.

A tradeoff I actually liked.

Most of the current roster of the Teen Titans came from that apprenticeship system. Some had only 'graduated' in the last few years.

Scathach hadn't been wrong to say they were the youngest group, as shown by their leader being Nightwing, who was only mid-twenties at best.

Of course, she also knew the other reasons we were here, but the locals didn't need to know that.

"And what will you be teaching?" Nightwing continued to press.

"How to fight." She said plainly, and I could see how that answer didn't please the hero by the furrowing of his brow. "You are not my students. I am not your teacher. I am here for a week to see if you have potential and are willing to put forth the effort to nurture it. I will not be teaching you specific techniques or abilities. Nor will I be crafting dedicated regiments. Anything after this week will depend on what you show me. If you impress me, then we will see about teaching more."

There was a tense moment where Nightwing tried to stare down the celt, but she remained unaffected.

Nothing scared Scathach except for the prospect of returning to her previous situation in Dun Scath.

At the end of the day, I considered Scathach the most hardheaded of everyone in the Family. She just rarely showed it due to how taciturn she appeared. But when it came to subjects she cared about, such as teaching and combat, nobody could change her mind.

"Fine," the former Robin eventually gave in. "We are here to learn about each other, and I will not turn away one of the most renowned teachers of heroes when it could benefit my team. But I will be keeping an eye on you. All of you."

"Hey, don't look at me," I said with a smile, raising my hands as if in surrender. "I am just here to look pretty and for emotional support. These two are the ones who'll be training you all. Think of me as the cheerleader. Teen Titans Go!"

Nightwing didn't look amused by my little joke, nor the way I had spread my hands as if holding pom-poms in the shape of a T, but he did turn his attention to Glynda.

That's fine.

I'd get you to laugh before the end of the week.

Just wait.

"And you, Ms. Goodwitch?" He asked, not unkindly but still seriously. "I have seen your work, which is impressive, but none of my teammates are telekinetics. Raven can use magic to a similar effect, but that is it. What is your experience with teaching? And can it benefit my team?"

It said a lot about how much Nightwing cared about his team and that he was taking the time to quiz us for their sake. Not once had he asked about what he would get.

I'm sure it was a coincidence that it also allowed him to dig for information.

"Over a decade as the vice-headmistress at the premier combat institution of my home world," Glynda presented her credentials calmly, the expression not shifting from her 'resting teacher face.' During that time, I was the combat instructor for hundreds of students who all fought in unique styles. Even if their abilities are not similar to my own, I can teach them all the same. And it is Mrs."

"What type of combat school? Hero? Gladiatorial? Entertainment?" I almost snorted in laughter at the image of Glynda Goodwitch teaching the likes of the WWE, but I managed to keep it to a slight chuckle.

"The type of school that needed tens of graduates every year ready to fight and die to prevent my race's extinction from an all-consuming force of evil," Glynda responded just as calmly as before. Still, I was familiar enough with her to hear the tightness of her voice.

While my situation had sucked thanks to the Company, I never forgot that every one of the ten women summoned had come from 'dead ends.' For all that I had a shit deal, I still knew my family and friends were safe in my homeworld.

They had lost everything. Everyone they knew or loved before arriving on the Island was dead and gone. They had died themselves.

It was one of the reasons I was so supportive of Diana's bid to connect with the local versions of her friends and family. I would do the same for any of the others.

Time to change the subject.

"I have a question of my own," I said, saving the young man from potentially putting his foot in his mouth without realizing it. "A super serious one. A life and death one. I need you to be one hundred percent honest, or it could be the end of the world as we know it."

"What?" Nightwing asked with a frown.

"How long has he been standing there?" I jerked a thumb over my shoulder without looking. "I mean, we noticed right away. When you can see in the dark, black clothes in shadows actually stand out more than white clothes during the day. I just need to know how long he has been waiting to come out of the shadows all dramatically. Please tell me it's been at least an hour."

Nightwing didn't even try and hide his chuckle when Batman stepped from a dark corner of the lobby, likely set up that way, with a Bat-scowl firmly in place.

Forget by the end of the week, I got Nightwing to laugh within ten minutes.

Man, I am good.

********

A transitional chapter but one I ended up liking. I look forward to playing with Scathach's character some more, as well as interactions with the Teen Titans. I am also looking forward to a few more lighthearted chapters and some smut, as these last two chapters have been more introspective than others. The pacing will pick up a bit more too.

I think it is essential to evaluate your relationships from time to time, especially romantic ones. You do not need to like everything about your partner. In fact, if you think you do, then you aren't being honest with yourself. What parts you don't like must be something you can live with. Otherwise, your relationship is doomed to tragedy. The Catalogue does a lot of the heavy lifting in getting the relationship going, but since being 'bound' does not mean being in 'love,' it also doesn't make the Family blind to each other's faults.

It was only as I wrote this chapter that I realized how similarly I had been characterizing Mikael to Jason as he is presented in FGO. It isn't the same, as Medea says Jason's end goal was to preserve his life while Mikael's was his Freedom and then his Family.

It also shows the difference between what I consider 'classical heroes' and 'superheroes.' I do not think there is a 'classical' hero that hasn't done things we consider morally repugnant today. To say nothing about Heracles, Cu is well known to have raped women (he forced Scathach's sister to bear him a son). Even King Arthur has done some nasty shit in mythology. At one point, he sunk a ship full of children because one of them might be the person who would bring about Camelot's ruin.

You aren't wrong for those who felt that Artoria and Diana were unreasonable last chapter, but you must remember they come from a different place than Mikael. As Medea mentioned, they come from a place of privilege. It was very, very rare that they were not the most badass people around. Not only that, but in the fight with Doomsday, they barely got hurt at all and won without loss. To them, Mikael is being way overcautious.

I tried to characterize them as I see them. Artoria is used to going off on her own if she thinks she's right. (See the Fate route where she rushes off Ryuudou Temple to fight Caster to stop her from killing people and almost dies to Kojiro. I wonder if Nasu was making a Monty Python reference when she was nearly killed like a swallow.) Diana doesn't mind calling for help, but if she gets it in her head that she is right, she will do everything alone if she thinks she can. (See the story where Wonder Woman defeats the entire league to save them from an evil dragon.)

It is not only Mikael that is flawed. Everyone is. One of the reasons I wanted to deep dive into a Catalogue fic was that I wanted to play with that aspect as it is severely under-explored in fics where people treat these fictional characters as if they are perfect or should be.

I absolutely hate when people, fictional or otherwise, are considered perfect. There are admirable and reviled traits in everyone. People you like are just those whose admirable characteristics outweigh the others to you.

Also, this is your weekly reminder that all narrators in this fic are unreliable. The two scenes Diana remembers fondly are Mikael remembers much differently. When I was writing Volume 1, I did not choose scenes at random to fill out the word count or to be dramatic. They are important to the characters. In the last chapter, we saw the argument from Mikael's perspective, not Artoria's or Diana's. Were they in the wrong? Yes. Even they admitted it last chapter. But right or wrong isn't everything in an argument.

Feelings matter too.

We are not machines.

I've rambled for too long, so I'll get off my soapbox. I'll just wish everyone a Merry Christmas, Happy Hanukah, or a Great Holiday.

I'll see you all next week.
 
Furlough 4
In a town without a name, in a heavy downpour
Thought he passed his own shadow, by the backstage door
Like a trip through the past, to that day in the rain
And that one guitar, made his whole life change
Now he needs to keep on rockin', he just can't stop
Gotta keep on rockin', that boy has got to stay on top

********

There was an intense silence in the lobby of the Titans Tower.

On one side, I stood with my Family.

On the other was the Caped Crusader, the Man with a Plan, DCs very own Deus Ex Machina, the meme-lord himself, Batman.

You could cut the tension with a knife.

"...what is he doing?"

Or, if you are Nightwing, with a whisper.

Glynda let out a long-suffering sigh.

"He's Dio-posing."

It was all I could do not to laugh at how defeated she sounded when she said the words. As if the mere fact that she could recognize a Jojo reference was enough to make her want to die.

When I had first landed on Earth, baring spending time with the Family, working with Medea to try and build a body, and flying, I had a lot of time on my hands while the rest of the women went out to verify our knowledge of the world.

Thankfully, the mansion came equipped with every book, game, or show ever produced up to the time of our joining from our home worlds. This included all the Dark Souls games and Bloodborne.

The only reason the women of the Family didn't know about it was that Priscilla was the only one to play video games. Even then, she disliked RPGs and had yet to explore that portion of our game library. In the year she spent on the Island, she hadn't even made a dent in the fighting games alone, let alone others.

Even if she had played them, it is not like it would have helped me. I had spent so much time in those worlds I knew them inside and out. Elden Ring would have been the exception, but it had yet to be released by the time of my incarceration and was thus not included in the mansion.

With all my hobbies available to me and time to kill, what did I do?

Did I use that free time to rewatch every episode of Jojo's Bizzare Adventure up to Stone Ocean?

Yes. Yes, I did.

Among other things, watching TV together is a great way to spend time with a partner when you want a stress-free day. It can be an excellent way to learn about your partner's likes and dislikes and lead to more conversation starters later.

Glynda, Medea, and Priscilla had been the three most often relegated to Baby-Cthulu-sitting duty. The witch was usually engaged with her other hobbies, and most of my time with Priscilla was spent playing multiplayer games. That left Glynda as the woman who spent the most time with me when we would watch TV.

To be honest, she got the better deal.

Sure, she watched the entire Jojo series and other shows I was interested in, but I had to sit through her soap operas.

If I had to sit through one more melodramatic confession of betrayal, cheating partners, long-dead twins, or similar drama for stupid reasons, I would reject my humanity.

"...how long is this going to go on for?" Nightwing asked in another whisper.

I didn't look at him, too busy winning the stare-down with Batman.

My proudest achievement to date.

I couldn't help it.

I was in a playful mood.

Yesterday had started as a cluster fuck, but after coming to an agreement with Diana and Artoria, I then went on to spend a night on the town with six incredible women. Capping it off by taking Nico Robin to bed for hours of intense sex.

It was hard not to feel giddy.

"If we let him?" Glynda asked rhetorically, sounding absolutely done. "Literally forever."

"You know, my team is waiting. I thought this would take less time. They aren't even saying anything. Just staring at each other."

Nightwing was clearly young. He didn't understand the battle of wills between the Dark Knight and me.

Clearly, Bruce needed to teach him better.

Of course, there is a victor and a loser in all battles.

"I have had enough of this," Scathach said as she reached up and swatted me on the back, breaking my stare-off with the Bat.

And my pose.

In a battle between two men, it is their wives that win.

Though both wives were mine, I counted it as my win by technicality.

The best kind of win.

"Come on." I was not pouting. You were. "He was clearly doing it too. I didn't even get to make the joke."

"You can make it later," Scathach said. Neither she nor Glynda looked really angry, but they were definitely done with my shit, so I refrained from commenting. Turning to the leader of the Titans, she spoke. "Lead us to the rest of your team. I will evaluate them."

Nightwing subtly looked to his former mentor, and whatever he saw in the caped man must have been a signal because the former Robin nodded at the Celt.

"I figured you'd want something like that," he turned and started to lead us deeper into the building. "They're gathered in our largest training room. I'll show you the way. It is underground, so we'll take the elevator. Most of the PRT staff are gone for the day."

Probably to protect them if it turned out we were hostile. This lobby was probably a kill box or as close as the former partners could make it in their limited time. They had reduced as many variables as they could before meeting us.

Impressive for only a few hours of warning.

Both Glynda and Scathach followed him, and I made to do the same when a voice stopped us in our tracks.

"Elden Lord."

Jesus, did the man gargle rocks? Or was it some sort of voice modulator? Either way, I looked at Batman with an eyebrow raised in question.

The hero had moved as we did, though he was walking towards another doorway, not looking at us.

I rolled my eyes.

Both women looked at me with a question in their eyes, and I nodded at them to follow Nightwing as I followed his mentor.

His not-too-subtle powerplay wasn't a good enough reason for me not to at least see where this was going. And, as I said, I was feeling playful.

"Na na na na na na na na na na na na na na na na... BATMAN!"

If I was humming Adam West's Batman theme under my breath?

Well, that was just because I found how he tensed the first few times I said his name funny.

I finished my song after we had passed through a few twisting hallways and down a few flights of stairs. I didn't comment on the man's knowledge of the layout of a protectorate building despite being a member of the Justice League.

Information security? What is that? Is it tasty?

Batman led me to a steel door and opened it without issue despite the card reader next to it being red.

The room itself was small, but it also wasn't cramped. A few chairs and a desk were the only pieces of furniture. The central standout was one wall entirely made out of glass. I followed Gotham's Knight to look out into an absolutely massive room.

Easily the size of a football field and tens of meters deep, we looked out over the underground training field illuminated by bright ceiling lights that were only a few feet above us.

I saw the other Titans milling about and talking to each other.

Beast Boy, a green-skinned young man who could turn into animals.

Winman, formerly Kid Win, a tinker specializing in modular items.

Starfire, a Tamaranean, a gold-skinned alien who could fly and fire bolts of superheated plasma.

X-23, Wolverine's clone/daughter, had a similar regeneration ability and an adamantine skeleton.

Mercury, a mutant whose entire body was made of silvery liquid mercury, could manipulate her body into various forms.

With seven active members, including Nightwing, this protectorate division was mid-size for one city, though small for the population. All the members were on the younger side, and none had any sidekicks. Despite protecting a city of over three million with few numbers, the Teen Titans' ability to hit above their weight class, their relative youth, and their long service made them one of the most popular teams in the US.

Batman and I watched the large doors on one side of the field open, allowing entree to my wives and Nightwing and drawing the attention of the young heroes.

We couldn't hear what they were saying from up here, but we could see the leader of the Titans say something to his team.

Then he was almost impaled by Gae Bolg.

As I watched the Queen of the Land of Shadows tear through the Teen Titans, Glynda watching from the side and making notes, I turned to the man standing beside me.

"So," I asked, not even trying to hide my humour at the situation. "Why so serious?"

********

Raven fought to keep her face from showing any emotion.

Then she fought harder to stop feeling any emotion at all.

She failed.

"She's blue. I'm green. It's a total match." Raven could feel the undercurrent of lust and envy in Garfield as he showed a picture to Chris.

"She's also a goddess. And married. That's not cool, man, and I don't know about you, but I don't want to get on the bad side of a dragon that ate the Simurgh" despite his words, Raven could also feel a tinge of lust in Chris. Unlike their green friend, it was tinged with fear.

A lot of fear.

Understandable. The Simurgh had been a nightmare for everyone, especially psychics and tinkers. It was the right move to be wary of a creature that had eaten it in one gulp.

Raven tried to smother the anger the thought of the Elden Lord brought. It wasn't his fault they had been deployed to the other side of the world for a fight that never happened. Nor was he responsible for the lack of sleep last night, as Nightwing wanted to brief the team on the situation that had occurred while they were in Australia.

It also wasn't his fault that the team had spent the last twenty minutes in their training hall waiting for their illustrious leader to arrive and let them know why he had gathered them.

This was one of the few times Raven had a day off, and she could spend it reading, meditating, or doing anything other than standing around doing nothing.

"Not her," Garfield protested. "But she's an alien, right? So there are bound to be more like her where she's from, right? So I find out where she's from, ask Star for directions, and we go there on vacation. I hear the League is working on some spaceships now that Ziz is gone. A week or two off, and we drown in blue tail. It'll be awesome!"

"And how will we find out where she is from?" Chris continued to look dubious.

Raven consciously tried to tune out the rest of that stupid conversation.

The girls weren't much better.

"Look, I don't judge," Cessily was telling Kori. Laura was nearby but, much like Raven, preferred to keep silent. "If it works for them, great. But if a guy I'm dating tries to sleep with others, no matter the reason, I will show him exactly what I think of cheating." Her hand flowed into a silvery mace, which she swung for emphasis.

"But Friend Mercury," Kori pressed with a pout. She was flying probably a bit too close to the mutant than was comfortable, but most of the Titans were well used to the alien's friendliness. "What about other males? If one boy-friend is good, two or more must be of the better?" Despite her words, Raven only felt pure curiosity from the gold-skinned woman.

"Now that is different," Cessily said with a smirk. There was definitely lust in her mind as well as amusement. "A guy can't get you off? Move on to the next. One of them is bound to know what they are doing. But that is only for a wild night or two. Not something I would want long term. Too many personalities. If you fight with one boyfriend, imagine the fights with two or three?"

"Were polyamourous relations common on Tameran?" Laura asked before the alien princess asked another question.

"Very much so. There was lots of the love to go around. As a princess, I was to be of the married to one person, like my parents. It is for the... Blood road?"

"Bloodline," Cessily corrected quickly.

"Bloodline."

Raven also tuned them out and decided to get what meditation she could while they continued to wait.

Of course, as soon as she decided to do that, the doors to the training room opened, admitting Nightwing and two unexpected guests.

Raven felt Laura's emotions churn at the sight of the purple-clad woman.

While the mutant had moved to the west coast to get independence from her 'father,' X-23 and Wolverine still cared for each other. Anger, wariness, admiration and confusion warred in her at the sight of the woman who had handily kicked Weapon X's ass.

"These are Scathach and Glynda Goodwitch," Nightwing introduced the women. As if he hadn't spent last night going over the dossiers with them that the League had thrown together after the 'Doomsday Incident.'

Scathach: Irish/Scottish (depending on the telling). Melee and likely magic. Known as a trainer of famous heroes. Can summon spears. Can likely turn into a dragon.

Glynda Goodwitch: Extreme telekinetic, possibly telepathic. Possible melee abilities depending on the use of a riding crop. Possible magic user. Can definitely turn into a dragon. Dragon form enhances already considerable telekinesis.

Both were 'consorts' of the Elden Lord and very formidable women.

But what were they doing here?

Just as her teammates were looking at them, the pair were eyeing the Titans, looking them up and down. Evaluating them. Judging them. Raven could not feel their emotions, but she thought their eyes remained on her longer than the others.

"Duuuudddddeeeee," Garfield said in a low whisper.

"I know, right?" Chris responded just as lowly.

The way both women looked at the young men made it clear they had heard them, and one didn't need to be an empath like Raven to know what they were thinking.

"To foster communication," Nightwing continued as if he hadn't heard his male teammates. "These two have volunteered to act as ambassadors for the rest of their group. They will be with us for a week and have volunteered to act as combat instructors. They claim to have extensive experience teaching."

Raven felt a ripple of discontent and wounded pride pass through her teammates at their leaders' words.

Their team was young, sure, but they also had been heroes for years. They knew what they were doing. On top of small timers like Control Freak or HIVE, they had contended with the likes of Dakan, Sabretooth, Crimson and Winter, and The Fallen. Even Mole Man a few times since the Fantastic Four had retired.

They weren't the Justice League or the Avengers, but they were still one of the Protectorate's stronger and more popular branches.

"You are not convinced," Scathach said plainly as she noticed the effects of Nightwing's words. "Then let me convince you."

Then she stabbed Nightwing in the back.

He was probably expecting something like this when he incited his teammates, so he was ready to dodge out of the way, turning to face the Celt and drawing his escrima sticks to block any follow-up blows.

Their leader definitely didn't expect the woman to run behind him again and plant her foot in his ass, sending him flying over Goodwitch's head and back toward the entrance. The hero recovered and landed in a roll, turning to face the group.

The taller blonde didn't even blink at the outbreak of violence, drawing a tablet from somewhere and stepping to the side.

"You have courage," Glynda said to their leader. Scathach just watched the hero, her back towards the Titans, who were still blinking in surprise. "And skill. You should have gotten closer to your team and alerted them to your plan before trying to instigate a fight, especially against an unfamiliar enemy. Now the rest of you, attack."

As if taking her words as orders, the group threw themselves into action.

Starfire was the quickest, blasting star bolts at the back of the woman even as she flew closer. The Celt quickly side-stepped the blasts without even looking and turned around slowly in time to catch a gold-skinned arm extended in a punch.

Scathach tossed Starfire over her shoulder.

"Good speed and strength. Like your leader, you should have waited. Taken shots and maintained your distance until you could attack with the rest." Glynda said, writing something on her tablet.

Beast Boy bore down on the purple-clad woman as an enormous green-skinned rhino, ready to gore the enemy on his horn.

"Good instincts," Glynda commented as Scathach side-stepped and planted the butt of her spear in the nape of the creature's neck. It was a testament to its thick hide that when it turned back into a man, he was only coughing slightly rather than dealing with a collapsed larynx. "You two are the only ones who've attacked with intent to kill. Mercy is the blessing of the strong. You are not the strong in this fight."

"Ack!" Beast Boy's cleaver reply would never be heard.

X-23, hidden by the rhino's bulk and the other person of whom Glynda spoke, just growled. Two metal claws on each hand flashed at Scathach's throat while she was striking the green beast.

The Celt took one step back and swung her spear as she avoided the claw. The heroine ducked under the weapon, her foot lashing upwards. The metal claw passed harmlessly in front of the Celt's face.

"You are the Wolverine's child?" Scathach asked, speaking for the first time. "You move like him."

Then she used her spear to impale the young woman's remaining foot to the ground.

"Laura!" Mercury cried as she caught up to her friend, who had cried out in pain. The silvery woman placed herself between her friend and Scathach, who had summoned a new spear to deflect a few bullets from Winman on his hoverboard.

"Instinct will only get you so far," Glynda continued to take notes. "Even if you can heal, it is better to avoid blows whenever possible. Especially if they inhibit movement. And you. Why did you not attack? Protecting a comrade is good. Doing so when they are not in danger is stupid. You wasted a valuable opening."

Raven hadn't been idle while the others fought. She had been concentrating on her magic, pulling the equipment from its place along the walls and gathering it into a massive lump to throw at the purple-haired woman. Winman tossed one of his AOE stun pads into the mess, a hidden trap if the woman tried to dodge.

The woman effortlessly weaved around the bars, bags, dumbells, and other exercise equipment, only needing to bat away a few metal bars that Raven took personal control of. The stun pad landed nearby, and Winman pressed his remote detonator.

Before the first spark escaped the device, a barbed spear split it.

"You lack control," Glynda looked up for the first time from her pad to watch Raven's attack. "A few well-directed attacks are better than one big blind one. And next time you try and trap someone like that, attach the device to another object to hide it. The point of a trap is to be unseen."

Though only a few seconds had passed since the start of the brawl, Nightwing had already returned and was engaging Scathach with his weapons.

They exchanged a few blows before Beast Boy tried to entangle the woman as an octopus. While the Celt dodged and batted away the appendages, Nightwing took the distraction as an opportunity to drop a smoke bomb, obscuring the area.

Raven pulled Beast Boy from the smoke, also removing the spear from X-23s foot, as Starfire and Winman blasted the area from the air. The Cambion guided the weapon along the ground, aiming to keep it unnoticed.

A heeled boot emerged from the debris, kicking the red spear up at Winman, knocking his hoverboard from the air and sending him tumbling down.

Starfire stopped firing to catch him while Mercury wrapped herself around Schathach's other leg. X-23 lunged, her claws extended to impale the unbalanced opponent.

The Celt turned her weapon kick into a backwards cartwheel, severing the liquid metal from her foot with her other spear. Her backward movement placed her back into the smoke, obscuring her from view slightly, but X-23 followed her in, her enhanced senses aiding her. Nightwing was already duelling the woman, having charged forward as soon as Starfire stopped firing.

"Much better teamwork," Glynda complimented, typing once more. "The smoke was a bad call. It inhibited your vision more than hers. Mercury should have tried to cut off the foot the moment she had it. Starfire should have left the rescue to Beast Boy while she aided the group."

"I'm not trying to maim her!" Mercury cried in disbelief.

"You should be," Glynda continued plainly, not even looking up. "The healing of this world can fix a lame foot. Only my husband can fix death. And he will not. So if you have to choose between crippling an enemy and the lives of others, whatever you decide is what you have to live with."

"This is training!" Winman answered in turn, strafing around to recollect his board.

"This is training," the blonde agreed, but her voice sounded anything but comforting. "Scathach is teaching you to fight." Raven banished the smoke, allowing her to catch sight of Scathach twirling her spear to knock X-23's claws into Nightwing's escrima stick. "We have different teaching styles and goals. By the end of this week, you will fear her much more than me. Listening to me will spare you some pain."

Beast Boy entered the fray by flying above the woman as a hummingbird and turning into a whale, angled to not land on his teammates.

The Celt planted her spear tip down in the ground and took two steps away and closer to Nightwing. The changeling's weight drove him down on the weapon, and the sound that escaped the massive creature made the cambion's body shake.

"Do not expect her to be kind." Glynda continued once the Beast Boy turned back into his human form. "She has killed more of her students than have graduated. Her most famous pupil fought an army by himself and died standing tall after tying his guts to a rock. She will train you to be your best. She will only care about the wasted potential if you fail along the way."

Mercury took the lack of weapon in the Celt's hand as an opportunity to make up for her earlier lack of attack. As the purple-haired woman exchanged fists with Nightwing's weapons, the mutant curved her body around her leader to attack as a halo of blades of liquid metal, ready to impale the woman.

Scathach, rather than try and dodge or conjure another weapon, stepped closer to her opponent to grab the former Robin's wrist and pull him forward, forcing the mutant to cancel her blades or risk friendly fire.

"She is teaching you to fight," Glynda repeated with emphasis. "I am teaching you to survive. Her goal for students is to become the best they can be. My goal is for my students to make it home alive. You have one week. If, in the end, we find your dedication, skill, or talent lacking, we will leave to find better prospects. We are not so bored as to take students who do not learn and will die."

"We didn't ask for this!" Beast Boy yelled as he turned into a velociraptor and scrambled around from the melee approaching his downed form. Raven took the chance to pull both spears Scathach had summoned since the start of the battle away to prevent the Celt from rearming.

Winman released half a dozen drones, firing non-lethal but painful sparks at the woman. He had been using the last few moments to summon his power armour piece by modular piece and was now fully kitted out. He was taking care of suppressing fire, so Starfire landed on the ground behind the purple-haired woman.

"This has been most fun," the tamaranean said with a joyful smile. "But we have you surrounded."

Weaponless, Scathach faced Nightwing. A hissing velociraptor on her left and a growling X-23 on her right, with a tamaranean princess behind. Around the group was a ring of liquid metal. In the air, six drones circled quickly under the watchful eye of Winman. Raven kept her distance, acting more as battlefield control than an active combatant but ready to start blasting if she got the opportunity.

It was a setup they had used multiple times in the past to devastating effects. Even Deathstroke fell into their hands when they managed to get their act together.

"If you think your status as heroes will give you special consideration, you are wrong." Glynda continued, uncaring for the predicament of her fellow. "You didn't ask for it, but if you do not take opportunities to learn when you have them, you are completely hopeless. I have seen a man rise to heights you cannot imagine with only the barest of instruction from us and starting with much worse fundamentals. He took advantage of everything he could get his hands on. I do not expect you to get that far, but if you refuse aid when given freely, even if painfully, we will simply leave."

There was a moment of silence as the Titans not only digested Glynda's words but also readied to attack the Celt.

They never got the chance.

"I've seen enough," Scathach said.

"Titans G-" Nightwing's order to charge was cut off by the woman stepping up to him and lashing out with a fist. He blocked it with his baton, but Schathach used her shorter stature to use her other fist to get inside his guard and punch him in his throat.

"Gak," the hero didn't even have time to gag before he was grabbed by the throat and tossed in the way of a leaping raptor.

Using his fallen weapons, Scathach batted away two clawed fists and smashed them into the temples of X-23. Even if she could heal, the brain-rattling gave the Celt the time to toss the escrima sticks at two of the drones, downing them, and grab the mutant's extended arms. Ducking under the feral woman's armpit, wrenching the limb in the process, Scathach avoided a punch from Starfire that could have destroyed a building. Manhandling X-23 like a puppet, the Celt continued her circling to slice a gash through the alien princess' side with an adamantium-tipped fist.

Raven grabbed the falling drones with her magic, tossing them at the opponent as she pulled both X-23 and Starfire away. Winman used his four remaining drones to rain bullets down now that his teammates were not blocking.

Scathach, in a feat of acrobatics that would have made anyone jealous, jumped over Mercury, trying to entangle her feet in place once more. She landed on one of the broken drones coated in Raven's magic with a light step. The half-demon cancelled her spell to let that one fall and concentrated on blasting the woman out of the air.

Scathach hopped over the blast of dark energy in a backflip, sending the drone down at an angle to land in the puddle that was Mercury. The remaining electricity in the machine sent the mutant into a spasming fit as her body was destabilized.

Raven released more power, changing her dark lance into a massive energy cone. She was trapped in midair, with bullets raining down on her and a magic blast tearing its way toward her.

Scathach smiled a little to herself.

She summoned a spear, not to her hand, but under her feet. Using it as a stepping stone, she launched herself further skyward. In less time than it took to blink, the Celt had grabbed the lip of Winman's hoverboard. With a pull and a twist of her body, the purple-haired woman flipped around the aircraft and kicked the hero from his perch.

He fell.

Though Raven knew his armour would absorb most of the blow, she tried to catch her teammate.

She failed when, in action that displayed supreme control of her body, Scathach continued her midair spin and tossed the hoverboard in her hand. It flew across the room in less than a blink to smack Raven in the sternum, driving the air from her lungs and knocking her from the air.

Scathach landed lightly on her feet as Raven and Winman crashed into the ground with violent thuds.

From the time the woman had entered the training room, less than a minute had gone by.

Less than ten seconds had passed when Nightwing tried to call on the Titans to charge.

"Good job," the Celt said, the tiniest of smiles on her face.

The Titans groaned in pain.

"You barely passed."

"This was a test?" Raven heard Beast Boy groan as he separated himself from their gagging leader.

She was too busy trying to breathe to sit up.

"It was. Glynda will teach you this week, as promised. I would only act as an opponent. Until you passed."

"What was the test?" Laura asked.

"Make me use my magic, outperform me when I used lesser stats, or make me summon more than two spears. You barely passed the last one, but your teamwork was enough."

Raven felt the emotions of her teammates, the anger, pain, and helplessness as they realized exactly how much the woman had been holding back.

"Nightwing. You are the weakest but the most skilled. Learn to use your team like weapons, or you will fall behind." Starfire, you are the reverse. All power, very little skill. We will work on that. Beast Boy, you need to be more flexible. You simply tried to crush me with size rather than creativity." Raven could feel how the Celt's words impacted her friends as the woman walked her way. "Mercury, stop playing it safe. X-23, control yourself. Winman, you need basic conditioning. Without your board or armour, you were useless."

From her place on the ground, gasping for air, Raven saw Scathach lean over her. Unable to sense her emotions, the cambion was forced to judge her facial expression alone.

It was not a good one.

"And you," Scathach said in a disappointed tone that bordered on disgust. "Your every action was tinged by fear. Either discard your fear or face it and overcome it. Or you will die."

The woman stepped away, and Raven lay there, panting and trying to control her emotions.

"You only have one week," Scathach said as she walked away. "I want everyone on their feet in five seconds. We will start with essential conditioning by running laps around the room. Yes, even you, Starfire. Mercury, you're with Glynda."

"How many laps?" Winman asked.

"Until I tell you to stop." Raven was sitting up and facing the back of the woman, so she couldn't see her face but judging by the emotions of her friends, it was not a reassuring sight.

"What about our duty?" Nightwing asked as he rose. "One or two must stay on watch, and we have patrols. We can't spend a week just training and ignoring the city."

Beast Boy and Winman looked at their leader in hope.

That hope was swiftly crushed.

"If anything happens, we'll know," Glynda answered for her fellow.

"So, you'll be the heroes?" Starfire asked with sparkling eyes.

"No," Scathach denied. "We'll simply bring you to where there's trouble. If you want to be heroes, learn to fight even when exhausted. Because if any of you go to bed without passing out, I have done my job wrong. Now run!"

At her last words, dozens of blood-red spears appeared above her shoulders and flew at them, tearing through where they had been if they hadn't started to run.

********

Batman only kept a tiny part of his attention on the training ground below and the earpiece that piped in sounds from his former protegee. He would go over everything in the training in more detail later, using the testimonies of the group and the footage of the cameras to get everything he could out of it.

Even without focusing on the outbreak of violence, what Batman saw threatened to tug his frowning face into a full scowl.

She was toying with them.

Scathach, if that was who she actually was, looked like she was dodging and evading easily. And she was, but Gotham's protector knew the Titans were unaware of how easily she was actually beating them.

From his vantage, it was evident to Batman how she controlled and regulated her abilities. When confronting Nightwing, she was slightly stronger and faster than an average thug. She used much more force when she threw Starfire than when hitting Beast Boy. But that same strength was less when duelling Logan's daughter.

The lancer was always slightly slower and weaker than whoever she was facing. She was making up the difference in attributes that she created with pure skill.

It was a display Batman would not have thought possible when he and Dick had set up this confrontation to probe the 'teachers' the Elden Lord would send.

He didn't believe the nonsense about fostering communication for a second. The Elden Lord was here for a reason.

Judging that he would learn nothing else for the moment, the Dark Knight focused wholly on the man beside him.

Tall, dark-haired, well-muscled, tan-skinned, wearing comfortable clothes. His face was passably handsome but not noteworthy. His only remarkable feature was his draconic eyes, and a pale blue ring on his left finger was the only odd article on his body.

He held himself with relaxed confidence as he gazed down through the window. His face was set in a soft smile, and his yellow-orange eyes looked at the fight with a warm fondness. When Scathach would score a hit, his lips would quirk into a proud smirk for a fraction of an instant.

Someone unaware would have thought he was a family man, looking at his wife with love and support.

Batman knew better.

This was but one of the Elden Lord's many masks.

The relaxed confidence belied a power that could destroy the world.

The soft smile hid a sadism that took pleasure in others' pain.

Those kind eyes watching the fight hid a mind that was, even now, learning more about the Titans than they were about his consorts.

Even his shadow, something Batman had been careful not to look at this entire time, hid a terrifying truth.

It was the latter that Batman suspected contained clues as to why they had chosen the Teen Titans for 'outreach.'

Raven was a common enough name. One who could manipulate shadows, or cast magic that made it look that way, was enough of a hint for Batman to make some conjectures.

If Diana, why not someone else as well?

As Scathach started the training earnestly, the Elden Lord turned his full attention onto Batman.

"So," he asked with an amused tilt of his lips. "Why so serious?"

Batman allowed the scowl to form this time.

The humour was another of the beast's masks, one that reminded the man too much of the Joker for his comfort.

"What is your goal?" He asked rather than answer such a stupid question.

"Hm?" If anything, the Elden Lord looked even more amused than before. "If we're answering questions with more questions, you tell me. If someone has infinite power, limitless wealth, immortality, more fame than anyone else in the world and a family of beautiful women, what more would that man want out of life?"

More.

That was the easy and obvious answer. Those who had always wanted more.

More money, more power, more women, more everything.

But if the Elden Lord was like other megalomaniacs, Batman would not have been as frustrated as he was by the thing before him.

Even just standing next to it gave him a headache.

There was no denying he had power, but so far, 'Mikael' had barely used it. He made no grand gestures to take over the world or bind others to his will. He asked for nothing and seemed to move on a whim.

Baring his efforts to gain a human body, every other action he took had been precipitated by one of his 'consorts.'

Whether it be Ranni acting as his herald, 'Diana' rescuing the heroes of this world, or 'Scathach's' desire to teach, it looked like he was being tossed around by the desires of his 'family.'

Batman did not believe that for an instant.

There was no power without purpose.

Whether his power was genuinely endless or it was simply the bragging of an egomaniac, so far, the heroes of this world had found no common purpose in all the Elden Lord's actions.

But they still learned a lot.

Time to use what they knew to get more.

All this passed through Batman's head in less than a second as he evaluated his words and actions to try and leverage them to the desired outcome.

"I don't buy it," Batman said, turning to face the other man and narrowing his eyes. "Not this fake image you are showing others. Not your fake heroism. Not that fake embarrassment-blushing act you pulled yesterday. How many innocent lives did you end when you conquered those worlds with kindness? You have millions of lives on your hands. An ocean of blood at your feet. You might have left those worlds, but you left an incalculable amount of death behind. So I don't buy your lies, and I will show everyone else that this is all a mask."

Most of this information had come from Diana's 'insight,' something the Elden Lord claimed to have no control over. Either he was lying, or it was information he didn't know they had.

Clark was willing to see the best in everyone, and Diana argued that death was inevitable in making worlds like Ranni's a better place.

It was up to him to be the voice of reason to his friends.

When the Elden Lord thought he wasn't being observed, he had gotten the greatest hints.

His manipulation of Amelia, Logan, and Charles in that graveyard had been a good hint of how he handled surprises and could grasp people's weaknesses.

His appearance on 'Priscilla's' stream gave away what sort of monster the Elden Lord really was. In less than a second, the man had gone from pretending to be a goofball to his 'wife' to a charming public speaker who had charmed an audience of tens of thousands with humour and wit.

If his humour reminded Batman of the Joker, then his separate personas reminded him of Two-face. Only controlled and bent to purpose.

The reason Batman tried to keep other heroes out of Gotham wasn't some ego-driven desire for control. It was because he believed, in his heart of hearts, that other heroes would lose.

One only needed to look at the Red Queen to show that even the best heroes could be driven to extreme actions by the Joker in an afternoon. If the Clown ever focused on someone like Superman? Batman did not want to imagine what would happen to his friend.

The Elden Lord was just as cunning, chaotic, and manipulative as others that called his home city theirs. Only he wielded enormous power, had numerous allies, and was smart enough to play the long game.

Batman's words of confrontation were to be used to expose him. He recorded everything from his cowl, sending the video to secure off-sight storage. Even if the Elden Lord did not outright admit to his manipulations or goals, whatever he said in denial would be used to further build a profile that would eventually lead to his defeat.

"You're saying you don't believe me? That you'll bring everyone else to their senses about me?" The monster looked at him, emotion filling his face.

Surprise? Did he not think anyone would catch onto his lies? No, it wasn't a surprise, or at least entirely. Another mask?

"That's right." Batman asserted. "Whatever your goal, I will not allow you to succeed."

The Elden Lord raised a hand, and Batman tensed, ready to press the emergency request button in his glove and summon Superman and Wonder Woman from a nearby room.

But then the dragon in human form gently put it on his shoulder, and Batman could read the emotion in those draconic eyes.

Joy.

"Thank you." The fake man squeezed his shoulder gently. "You have no idea how much that means to me. I knew today was going to be a great day."

For less than a second, Batman was so genuinely confused that he almost let his bewilderment show on his face, but it passed as he realized what was going on.

Another persona! One set up to allay those suspicious of him. How deeply did this dragon's plans run?

"You know, I was pretty worried we wouldn't get along," Mikael said as he released the hero's shoulder. He still looked thrilled. "With you being all edgy and all. I mean, you have a sense of humour, but you aren't allowed to laugh. If you do, the world is destroyed and everything. But now I know we'll be great friends, Bruce."

Batman didn't flinch at the name.

"Oh, don't worry about secret identities or anything." The Elden Lord waived off his imaginary concern. Clark had thought he was paranoid when he claimed that name choice on the stream was anything less than a random coincidence. "Diana talked about her friends a lot, so I feel like I already know you quite well. I'm sure you already guessed we knew, but you don't have to worry about us spreading it around. I would hate to upset my wife. Happy wife, happy life. Your secret is safe with me. Wink wink."

Every word out of the beast's mouth served only to mock Batman, despite his kind and happy tone. He was flaunting his knowledge.

He held all the cards.

"I know you don't believe me, and you'll keep trying to prove otherwise, but I genuinely think we can get along. Heroes are a brave and superstitious lot," a paraphrase of something Batman had once thought to himself when designing his hero persona. How did the Elden Lord know? "You'll keep trying to find proof of some grand plan. Go ahead. Do you know the best way to get information? A guys' night out! After this week, why don't you and I and a few others go for drinks and pool? As you can imagine, I'm drowning in estrogen at home. You grill me on my evil plan, and I get some guy friends. It'll be great!"

There it was. A clue!

Why the insistence on a week? Halloween? A spell, perhaps. Magic was an area Batman was limited in, but he was aware that certain holidays had unique properties.

"Why the Titans?" The world's greatest detective pressed. He had the time of the crime, and now he needed a motive. That would lead him to the act itself.

"Believe it or not, I really do want to make them better heroes." The fake persona would have fooled anyone else into believing the Elden Lord's words. "I admire heroes and don't want to see them die pointlessly. Especially the young. They have so much more Life left to live. By the end of the week, I guarantee they will be much better off than they are today."

But he was the goddamn Batman!

"You're mad if you think I'll believe that."

"Everyone is mad. It's our unique madness that makes us what we are." The Elden Lord smiled again as if making another joke, but Batman didn't get this one. "Out of all the heroes in this world, you are the one I like the best. You are like me."

"I am nothing like you!"

"You are," the Elden Lord asserted. "The more you are suspicious of me, the more you investigate, analyze, and evaluate, the more you will find similarities. Except I'm prettier. And smarter. And have a successful love life. And a much better sense of humour. Anyway, the point is I think we can be great friends. I'll be around for a while and need drinking buddies. The Family comes first, of course, but you can't only hang out with your wives."

Batman said nothing, staring the dragon in a human suit down.

"We'll set it for next Saturday. Invite Supes along, will ya? I'll see about getting a few others. Diana will love her husband and friends getting along."

The Elden Lord stepped to the glass and stepped through it in a reminder of how untouchable he considered himself to be.

"I will stop you." Batman reiterated, freezing the dragon for a moment. "Whatever your plan. We will stop you."

"Great!" Mikael said with a laughing smile. "I love having enemies. Especially ones that I'm friends with."

Still laughing to himself, he allowed himself to fall to the floor of the training room. The Titans froze in their training as he approached with wide arms.

"There is a cost to your training!" Batman heard him declare through his earpiece, his voice still buoyant. He tensed, ready to bust through and aid his protegee's team. "You must only address Scathach as Shishou! Anyone who fails to do so will be pranked mercilessly."

There was a moment of confused silence as the Titans looked at each other in bewilderment, and Glynda put her face in her palms.

In a reenactment earlier in the lobby, Scathach smacked her husband gently on the back of the head.

"Did I say stop running?" Weapons filled the sky once more at her words.

"Can I have an autograph?" Beast Boy yelled at the Elden Lord as he ducked under a spear.

"I'm free next Saturday," Clark said from his other earpiece.

If their talk had been a battle of wits, Batman couldn't help but feel he had been defeated as readily as the Titans.

********

I'm not gonna lie. This chapter fought me. A lot.

What to include. What to leave out. How to portray the characters. Mikael and Batman have a lot of similarities but just as many differences. I spent so much time struggling to get the words on the page that I didn't have time to do my usual edits, so apologies if this chapter feels a bit less polished.

Batman gets a lot of flack, some deservedly, and I'll be going a bit more into him in later parts, but, like how I've always tried to portray characters, there are parts to be admired and dismissed. Even my portrayal of characters is one of dozens of possibilities. Take from him and the Titans what you will.

I'm going to keep the note short today and wish you all a very Happy New Year, and I will see you all in 2023!
 
Last edited:
You seem to have mistyped 'barring' as 'baring' once in Furlough 2's AN and twice in Furlough 4.
 
SS (A) - All Hands on Deck
Alright guys, I think I've temped our Mod overlords enough, so here's how things are going to be.

I am still releasing every Friday. When, however, it is a chapter dedicated to smut, or I feel it is pushing the bounds a bit too much, I will simply post a notice about the release and threadmark it. If you are interested in it, you can find any of the other websites I post at by googling the name. I post on QQ, FF, AO3, and a few others so pick your poison.

This is only for side stories dedicated to smut. If I write a sex scene in a full chapter, I will still post it here, risks be-damned.

The new SS featuring Nico Robin is out now if you want to take a look.

I'll see you all next week.
 
SS - Meetings, Minds and Mysteries
'Cause what she's doin' now is tearin' me apart
Fillin' up my mind and emptying my heart
I can hear her call each time the cold wind blows
And I wonder if she knows what she's doin' now

********

Taylor drummed her fingers impatiently on the steering wheel of her car.

She'd been stuck in traffic for the last fifty minutes, barely inching her way forward as the sun descended from late afternoon till full twilight. Only the barest hints of natural light reflected off the buildings, most illumination coming from the streetlamps of Brockton Bay and the other cars around her.

She took their honking as a sign they were all as impatient as her. But there was nothing they could do. They should know by now that they were lucky that the danger had already passed.

An entire stretch of nearby road had been destroyed by a villain, who Taylor didn't know, but she had seen the usual 'Super Fight Scene' signs for the last half hour. She hoped no one was hurt, but she refused to check out her phone.

Where on earth were the heroes? Or the cleanup crews?

She had shuffled through the radio for any update on the situation, but all the news outlets had been raving about some new Super incident in Ohio. Giving it up as a bad job, she had turned it off and spent most of her time thinking about how she would write her upcoming essay on William Blake's Lamb.

There was a time, years ago, when the news of a Super fight nearby, or the one making the national news over in Ohio, would have piqued her interest.

Back when she wore Armsmaster panties, went as Wonder Woman for Halloween, and had a Flash brand lunchbox.

That was before she discovered she was a mutant with a useless power.

Before she understood the fear of losing everything to a stray shot from a blaster.

Before her dad died, collateral damage to a fight between Typhoid Mary and the Scarlet Spider. No rhyme or reason, just the wrong place at the wrong time.

Now she kept her head down, avoiding Supers and anything to do with them as much as possible.

Taylor Hebert was one of the millions worldwide who won and lost the genetic lottery.

In a world where one in ten thousand people have an ability of some sort, and the number rising every day, it was almost guaranteed you'd run into a Super at least once a week.

Most of them were less dangerous than a thug with a bat.

For every pyro that could destroy a building in one blast, thousands could barely light a match. Every flyer that could reach Mach speeds overshadowed the countless others who could only hover. Strongmen able to lift a car were much rarer than those who could lift a couch.

In a world where more and more people had powers, either from mutation, triggering, science, or extraterrestrial origin, only a handful had abilities that allowed them to make a difference.

The sheer population of the earth ensured that there were still thousands of people who had 'Super' superpowers, but most were like Taylor.

Underpowered.

A term the internet had coined that fit her to a T.

Her only ability was immunity from psychic influence.

She had gone the first fifteen years of her life not knowing she had it, and since discovering it, it had not proven useful once.

It was only when the X-men, and the Xavier Institute, went public after joining the fight against Behemoth that Taylor learned that mutants were a separate classification of Supers.

If her power had been more practical, she might have pursued further education at the Institute or gotten an apprenticeship.

She could have been a hero.

Then she might have been able to save her dad.

Taylor wasn't bitter, more like wistful.

If that had happened, she would have had to leave Emma, even if only for a little while, until she got her power under control. Both of them would have hated that.

Their relationship might not have survived.

Still...

Taylor Hebert spent the remaining drive, twenty minutes to cross the two blocks to home, caught up in her mind.

Not about a long-dead poet but about what could have been.

Parking the car, Taylor picked up the package left on the doorstep and entered. Judging by the size, no bigger than her hand, Emma might have received new make-up samples again. Companies often sent her some of their product when she advertised for them.

Emma was in the living room, a news broadcaster's voice barely a murmur from this distance.

Some Super incident, probably. That was all the news talked about these days.

"I'm home," Taylor called out as she set her heavy bag down with a sigh of relief. The package was put on the table.

It was surprisingly addressed to her.

There was no return address.

"You're late. I was worried." Emma called back.

Grabbing a pair of scissors, Taylor cut it open gently.

"Some Super incident on the road. The heroes were taking forever to show up, so it was bumper to bumper."

Inside was a black cloth pouch and a small white card.

"I'm not surprised," Taylor heard her fiancee snort. "The whole world went mad for like an hour. Huge Super throwdown through a bunch of states and ended up near Washington. Did you hear about it?"

Fliping opens the card, Taylor read it even as she answered Emma absentmindedly.

"Something about a mutant in Clevland, right?"

'With my condolences for your loss and wishing you a happy ever after.
Mikael, Drakon Inc.'

Taylor frowned at the card in confusion. The name was unfamiliar, but the company sounded familiar for some reason.

It took her a moment to place it.

The tall blonde last week!

The one who had been asking about her dad.

Danny Hebert had been well-connected and friendly, so it hadn't been rare for people to stop by asking about him, but she had stood out because of how attractive Taylor had found her and the fact it had been over a year since his death.

So this Mikael was her boss? Odd that he hadn't included a last name.

"Turns out it was an alien. It was pretty scary. It kept getting stronger and stronger as it rampaged. Mutating and changing. The League, Avengers, X-men, and a bunch of the Protectorate showed up to try and stop it. It was kicking their asses."

"What happened?" Taylor asked as she picked up the pouch.

Emma would have a much different tone if any of her favourite heroes died, so she assumed they won in the end.

The cloth of the pouch was silky smooth, unlike any material she was familiar with. Definitely not cheap.

Pulling the strings open and upending the contents onto her hand gently, Taylor blinked in surprise as a small sculpture fell out.

It was an insect of some sort, made of glass to glitter like multi-coloured gems. A beetle? It didn't look right for that. But it was familiar.

Taylor Hebert wasn't an insect expert by any measure, so it took her a few seconds to identify the palm-sized figure as a scarab. Like one she saw in Egyptian design.

Why would a CEO send her a glass scarab?

"The Elden Lord, you know, the huge dragon that nommed on the Simurgh, got a human body and brought Glory Girl back from the dead," Emma rambled.

Taylor rolled her eyes.

Just because she didn't actively seek out info on Supers anymore didn't mean she had been living under a rock. She hadn't seen the famous video of Panacea Park, but she had heard retellings enough to get the gist.

All that had been impossible to miss even if she didn't watch the news or go to forums.

"Anyway. It turns out he married some sort of extradimensional clone of Wonder Woman, and she came to help. With King Arthur. Who, it turns out, is a girl. A hot one. She's the one from the Panacea video."

Taylor turned her attention from the small scarab in her hand to look at the living room in disbelief.

"What." Taylor made her way to the living room, her voice flat in deadpan.

In what possible world did those strings of words make any sense?

Supers were always weird, but what Emma said was some absurd, next-level shit.

"So these two come in, rescue the heroes and kicking this thing's ass using a bunch of funky weapons. Only nothing seems to put it down." As Taylor entered the room, Emma stood to give her a hug and a quick peck on the cheek before quickly refocusing on the TV. "The Elden Lord shows up, says a few words to the New Wonder Woman and gives her a sword. She kills the thing dead. You'd think that would be it. But then a whole bunch of other women show up. There's, like, ten of them plus the Elden Lord. And they're all married or something, and they're staring down the heroes. One turns into a dragon and flies off to fix all the destroyed stuff. Another one grows this huge golden tree. I mean massive. I could see it from the window. Did you?"

"No," Taylor said with a shake of her head. She must have been facing the wrong way when it happened. As her childhood friend rambled on, she felt the headache that had disappeared earlier make its way back. Whenever Emma got on one of her tirades, it was better to let her get it all out than try to stop her.

She seemed particularly energetic tonight.

"So this tree heals everyone for, like, five hundred miles and then everyone is in this big standoff. It turns out the Elden Lord is pretty cool, but because the heroes have been scared, they've been hounding him while he spends time with his family. They talk, Superman apologizes, and some people try and steal his weapons, only he goes 'Nuh-uh' and catches them all. Then he summons these two dragon heads, blasts the alien's corpse to pieces and leaves with most of the other women. King Arthur and the new Wonder Woman stay behind."

"Okay," Taylor nodded, showing she had followed along. Maybe this would all make sense if she watched what had happened.

This time alone, she'd go out of her way to actually look things up, even if only to find out what was up with the massive dragon off the coast, the blue moon in the sky, and this gigantic tree.

It all sounded insane, and Taylor felt a sense of vertigo.

Every day, more and more incidents, attacks, or disasters appear. It was one of the reasons she stopped watching the Super scene.

It was just depressing.

And now this.

Was it wrong to want a quiet, happy life?

"Anyway, how was your day?" Emma asked, finally running out of steam.

"Fine," Taylor said with a shrug. "Midterms, you know. Do you remember that woman? Glynda?"

"Glynda Goodwitch? The dragon?" Emma asked in turn, looking confused.

"What?" Taylor asked, bamboozled. "No, the blonde from last week. The one asking after my dad for her boss?"

"It's ringing a bell, but I can't remember the details. Did you tell me about it already? Was I home?"

"You were the one who answered the door," Taylor said with a sigh. Sometime she could be such an airhead. "Anyway, what does the Wizard of Oz have to do with dragons?"

"Nothing," Emma shook her head with an amused smile. "That was one of the women with the Elden Lord. The one that turned into a dragon was named Glynda Goodwitch. I thought it was a joke, but she is seriously powerful. That's what's on," she nodded to the TV. "She flew over Clevland and repaired everything. Like a tenth of the city was wrecked, and then: poof. All better. She couldn't do anything about the people who died, but the city was repaired, and the tree healed everyone else."

"Good for them," Taylor said, feeling sympathy for the inhabitants.

On the one hand, it was Ohio, so they were used to getting a bad hand. On the other, as someone from Brockton Bay, she would appreciate it if, after a disaster, someone came and cleaned everything up for them as well.

It would make the commute much more manageable.

Shaking her head slightly at her joke, Taylor lifted the glass scarab to show her fiancee.

"Ooooh, pretty," Emma cooed at the sight of the light bouncing off the figurine. She took the fake insect in her hand, rubbing her fingers over it.

"Mikael, her boss, sent this with his condolences," Taylor said as Emma froze. "But why a glass scarab?"

"What did you say his name was?"

"Hm? Mikael. From Drakon Inc." Emma's eye twitched. "There was no last name, which is weird."

"Taylor, dear, I love you," Emma said slowly and patiently, like talking to a stupid person.

"Thank you," Taylor answered, looking at the redhead in confusion. "I love you too."

"But you need to listen to me!" Emma nearly shouted. "It's okay if you don't want to deal with Supers. I get it. But when I talk about the dragon the size of a continent that was in town last week and brought someone back from the dead! You. Need. To. Listen!"

"Woah," Taylor said, raising her hands in surrender as she stepped back from Emma. "What's wrong?"

The blonde was right.

When Emma had been talking about the famous footage of Glory Girl's return, Taylor had been too distracted by the idea of the dead coming back to life.

Could she have her parents back?

Could she see them again? Hold them? Tell them all the words that went unsaid?

Eventually, she snapped out of her funk as reality settled. Not only were there probably a bunch of conditions for bringing people back, but why would someone like the Elden Lord care about poor orphaned Taylor Hebert?

Everyone had lost loved ones.

That's just how it was in a world full of Supers.

She was no one special, and she had nothing to offer.

For the last week, she had tried to put the thought out of her mind.

"What's wrong?" Emma repeated rhetorically, sounding near hysterics. "What's wrong is that Mikael is the Elden Lord's name! What's wrong is that a blonde called Glynda was here last week! What's wrong is we were given a gift from the CEO of a fake company, whose name is a shitty pun! That's what's wrong!"

"What?" Taylor asked, struggling to understand but getting the gist.

"Quick!" Emma said, pulling up her phone and scrolling through it at a blistering pace. "Is this her? The woman from last week?"

The image on the screen was a tall blonde with green eyes in a blouse and skirt combo standing in front of a wooden chair. Nearby, other attractive women filled similar chairs. Behind them, a massive grey and white carcass and a man sitting atop it.

"That's her," Taylor said softly, her mouth suddenly dry.

Emma Barnes let out a low keening sound from her throat as she held up the scarab to the light.

"You don't think..." Taylor Hebert hesitated even to voice the idea. "That's not a real gem, right? Right?"

Emma choked.

********

As Nico Robin walked the dirt road, backpack slung over her shoulder, she revelled not in the view of the Mediterranean sea glittering in the setting sun as it descended but in the feeling of her body.

She was familiar with soreness from training. Soreness from exhaustion. From bruises or pulled muscles. Those hurt, but she was long used to pain.

The soreness that still tingled through Robin's body was a pleasant one.

Not one part of her didn't ache deliciously after last night, even if her body did not have any actual marks.

As Mikael had promised, he had spent hours exploring her body. It was fantastic.

And so new.

Even now, the phantom sensation of his hands, his tongue, or other parts of him sent trills of ghostly pleasure along her nerves. She was half tempted to go through with her threat of sprouting a part of herself in his pants right now.

She shook her head in denial.

Not only was he on the other side of the globe, but his meeting with the Titans was not the time to experiment with that aspect of her powers.

Still...

Robin had thought that over six hours of passionate, experimental and kinky sex would be excessive, but now she knew it was barely enough.

The only reason the pair finally separated was that Mikael had to meet the Teen Titans.

To shake herself out of the feeling of emptiness his departure had brought, Robin had showered and set off to continue her little adventure.

This world did not have the Void Century, nor did it have Poneglyphs to search out. Until The Family travelled to a world similar to her home, her dream was put on hold.

For now.

Able to read all the writings of this world, thanks to the Catalogue, most archeology came pretty quickly to her. It was a very well-defined field of study here, unlike her home, so there was no central mystery of the world that attracted her attention.

Except for one she had discovered by chance while they had been settling down and evaluating this world for risks.

Atlantis.

So here Robin was, walking along a dirt road on a small island off the coast of Croatia.

The small house on the nearby hill was her destination.

A black and white dog barked a few times as she approached. Its tail wagged happily as Robin drew closer. Paying the appropriate tribute, she scratched it behind its ears, much to its joy.

"Can I help you?" An older man asked in Croatian from his place in the doorway. He was well past his prime but still fit enough to stand, and he eyed her warily.

"Dr. Jakov Vukelic?" Robin asked in the same language. She didn't even have an accent. "Former professor at Humboldt-Universität zu Berlin?"

If one ignored the sexual slavery aspect, every aspect of the Waifu Catalogue could be considered a very useful superpower by itself. Many would cut off a limb for the ability to read, write, and speak every conceivable language.

"I am he," the old scholar nodded, looking less wary and more intrigued. "May I have your name, miss?"

"Nico Robin," she said as she left the dog. "I am an archeologist. Do you have a moment to talk about your work?"

"Of course," the balding man's eyes lit up with joy as he waived her in. "Come in, come in. I always welcome fellow scholars. Would you like something to drink? I have tea, coffee, or something a little stronger if you prefer?"

"Some coffee if it wouldn't be too much trouble," Robin said with a smile as she stepped into the modest house.

It was clean, with sturdy, well-made furniture and a half dozen bookshelves filled with hundreds of books—enough room for one man to live out his retirement days in peace and study. The nearby town was far enough not to disturb him but close enough that he could get there with little effort for supplies.

"It's no trouble at all," Dr. Vukelic said as he busied himself with making her drink. "Please have a seat."

"Thank you," Robin sat in one of the plush chairs, eyeing the books with evaluating eyes. "You are a hard man to contact, doctor."

"Jakov, please," he said with an amiable smile. "I apologize for that, but I am retired and have been for years. I'm not too fond of all this technology, phones, computers, and the like. If my old colleagues need me, they can send me a letter."

"If you don't mind me asking, why did you retire so young?"

"Ah," the old Croatian looked slightly hurt as he set a cup of coffee in front of her and settled into his chair. "It is sad when a line of study one has dedicated their life to ceases to be of interest to others. The wall's fall was just a good excuse to take my leave and pursue my studies independently."

"Truly?" Robin asked in surprise. "I had known there were few scholars on Atlantis, but for no one to be interested? I believe you were, and still are, the premier scholar of Atlantian civilization."

"It is easy to be the best scholar of a subject most believe to be a hoax." There was a note of pain in the older man's voice, but he shook his head. "Nevertheless, I started this pursuit because of my curiosity, not for fame. I wish to know the truth. Whether people believe it or not is their matter." The stubborn pride in the former professor told Robin this was an old wound long scared over.

"I believe you," Robin smiled at Jakov over her coffee. "That is what I am here for. The truth of Atlantis."

"What would you like to know?" He leaned forward eagerly, his scholarly passion not diminished by age.

"How do you know it was real?" She started by asking, trying to establish his credentials.

"Right to the heart of things," Jakov winced slightly. "We will ignore Plato as the origin of the name and sailor accounts over the centuries since they are notoriously unreliable, as well as other underwater civilizations in myth such as Mu, Lemuria, Ys, or Thule. That leaves me with only archeological remains, first-hand accounts over part of the twentieth century that I had the pleasure to interview, and a few records of coastal cities trading with an unnamed but advanced civilization."

"First-hand accounts?" Robin asked, pulling a notepad from her bag and writing in it as they talked.

"Multiple," the former professor nodded with a smile. "That is how I became interested in the subject. I had the pleasure of working as an intern for Dr. Stephen Shin while working on my thesis. He was the expert on the subject at the time. He met an Atlantian in person. His testimony matched those of others who fought in the Great War. Unfortunately, he died of a heart attack not long after I received my doctorate."

"What happened?" Robin asked, leaning forward in interest. "That sounds like a valid study, at least to build on with further evidence."

"Unfortunately, the post-war period was the last time we could find reliable testimony consistently," Jakov shook his head in sadness. "We still received the occasional notice of sightings along coasts or were able to track down records of trades with unknown foreign powers that were consistent with previous behaviour. But that also disappeared during the Cold War. What few colleagues I had eventually gave up once we were able to use submersible technology to scan the sea floor and found nothing. I turned in my resignation after that. Here I am now."

"You said there were archeological remains?"

"The usual things," Jakov nodded. "Pottery not matching any known style. Tools made of sea-based material such as coral and the like. Many bore a similar emblem, a symbol similar to the letter A. That is how we knew them to be from a common source. We then matched them to the same styled items that did not bear the symbol."

"And where are these remains now?" Robin asked, taking more notes.

"The Pergamonmuseum holds most of the artifacts we discovered," he said with a sad shake of his head. "They display them not as a symbol of Atlantis but as a derivative form of the Ancient Greek Delta. Despite their age not consistent with its use as a writing system."

"Have any more records or artifacts appeared since your retirement?"

"None," Jakov answered with a shake of his head. "The last valid discovery, a half-destroyed weapon similar to a trident, was discovered in Fisterra, Spain, a decade before my retirement. One of my former students would send me updates for a while as she continued looking for more evidence but had no luck. Reports were unverifiable, and sightings turned out to be mutants. Back then, most of the mutant population was still hiding what they were. Eventually, she gave up like the others."

"But not you?" Robin asked.

"No," the old professor answered with certainty. "I have seen too much proof, talked to too many people, and noticed too much consistency that I am sure Atlantis exists. Or did so in the mid-twentieth century at least. What happened after that is a mystery I would love to solve."

"So would I," Robin agreed with a kind smile.

If this man was correct, then the advent of the Endbringers six years ago was not the catalyst for the subaquatic civilization's disappearance, unlike Mikael's theory.

Of course, Robin needed to verify the truth with her own eyes.

"Do you have any records on hand?" She asked. "Of your studies, findings, or which artifacts are which so I may track them down?"

"Certainly," Jakov Vukelic stood with some slight difficulty and made his way over to a bookshelf filled with notebooks and binders.

Nico Robin allowed herself a triumphant smile.

This was the kind of thing she lived for.

History and mystery.

********

"What do you have?" Amanda Waller asked the lead scientist working on Project Leukocyte as they walked through the halls of Cadmus.

This was her first meeting with this particular man, a tall, broad-shouldered man who looked like he hadn't seen the sun in years. He had to be good if the heads put him in charge of such an important project.

"Everything and nothing!" He declared with quiet pride.

She wasn't amused.

"We simply do not have enough material," the scientist explained upon seeing her dower look. "We had to use a few drops for testing, and the remaining samples are nowhere near enough for more extensive experiments."

"Cloning." She asked/ordered.

"Impossible," he rejected with a shake of his head. "Any and every attempt to replicate the material fails. No matter what we do, it does not grow, multiply, or divide. We cannot make more. Whether this is due to mystical limits or an inherent property of the material, we do not know."

"So you have nothing."

"And everything," the man corrected. God save her from eggheads, and this one seemed even prouder than most. "The limited material has hampered us, but we have discovered quite a bit. First and least consequential is that the material doesn't degrade. At all. We've had it for a week, and it has not dried, degenerated, evaporated, or even decomposed. Once we extracted the dirt from it and isolated it, it remained entirely unchanged except when we pulled a few drops for our experiments. It can exist indefinitely so long as it is not mixed with something."

"And?" The head of the PRT was intrigued by the implications of something that didn't degrade, but she did not allow it to show. Refrain from giving science types an inch of interest, or they will ramble about nonsense for hours.

"Secondly, we have evaluated the DNA the blood contained. It's not human." Amanda grunted, showing she wasn't impressed. Anyone could have guessed that. "It is genetically compatible with humans, which isn't rare in the broader universe, but unremarkable, unlike our work with other extraterrestrial DNA. What is more interesting is the external genetic information it contains."

"Stop beating around the bush," Amanda ordered.

"It contains DNA similar to reptiles, though infinitely more complex." The man continued to lead her down the underground halls. "But it is separate from the main threads, an external influence. It changes the original. To what extent, I do not know. We do not have a base to act as a control. We only know the sample has been changed because of an experiment where we introduced other DNA samples to a drop, and this 'reptile strand' spread and infected the new blood."

Amanda didn't say anything, mind racing at the implications. The image of a stern blonde, Glynda Goodwitch, transforming into a dragon yesterday.

"Third, and most importantly, is what happens when the blood is mixed with still living material," the pale scientist continued. The pair had reached a lab attended by other scientists watching and documenting something occurring in a small cage. They parted as the pair approached.

In the small container, a tiny white mouse paced around the edges, head swinging back and forth as its beady orange and slit eyes took in the room, the people, and its cage.

Tiny, almost invisible scales dotted its tail.

"We gave it one drop. Only one." The head scientist said, almost reverentially, as tiny slit orange eyes watched them warily. "It became smarter. Stronger. Faster. Better in every way imaginable. The blood does not spread. Unlike a virus, it doesn't self-replicate. The change is directly proportional to the amount of blood introduced to total body mass. It would take roughly half a litre to see comparative transformations in a human."

"We do not have enough blood for that," Amanda said, disgruntled.

"We don't." The scientist agreed as his eyes met hers steadily. Left unsaid was that they needed more. "The blood doesn't reject anything—an actual, universal donor. It works for any species, sex, or organism. As we have seen, the transformation can be reversed without health detriments, leaving only the benefits. It can be ingested or injected. Everything it touches is more than it was before. And the growth is exponential."

Visions of draconic soldiers swam in Waller's mind. Heroes they could trust, given a dose of blood to see their powers grow exponentially.

Immortality.

"Enough blood could turn anyone, absolutely anyone, into a god." There was a look in the scientist's eyes; the genuine desire, the flame of ambition. His passion was admirable, even if it did make him look a little sinister. He met her eyes, emphasizing every word he said next. "This is the next step in human evolution."

There was a beat of silence.

"How much do you need?" Amanda asked, turning her eyes back to the dragon-mouse.

"As much as possible." He answered, calming down now that he had the promise of support. "Samples from the Dragon would be best. A beast of that size has more than enough blood to lose."

"We know how to get to the island," Amanda nodded, a plan forming in her mind. "Getting back with any samples is the problem."

"If you manage it, bring samples from other wildlife there. It might be the island itself that is the key. Other fauna might possess similar blood. We need anything and everything."

"You'll have your samples," Amanda said firmly. "Keep up the good work, and learn everything you can about it. Especially if we can replicate it."

"Of course."

"I do not want even a hint of this leaking out," the PRT head emphasized. The tall man nodded. "If the Elden Lord finds out, we can kiss goodbye to our lives, country, or even the earth. He's fooled others with that goody-too-shoes act, but I don't buy it."

"Naturally."

"I'll be back in a week to inspect your progress," Amanda turned to leave. She still had to meet with Captain America about rebuilding the Clevland branch of the Protectorate. She paused, realizing an oversight. "I never caught your name."

"My apologies," the man said with a somewhat archaic bow. "I assumed someone had briefed you. I took over after Director Westfield's unfortunate accident. Nathaniel Essex, at your service."

********

Fun fact, the Catalogue has no defence against DNA evaluation I could find. But information defence does its work to hide secrets by misdirection and misleading.

What an interesting coincidence that the dragon communion has draconification side effects.

Won't say much this time, just touching in with a few players in the world and showing how the members of The Family do have lives that don't revolve around Mikael. As with all side stories, it is not necessary to read them, but they flesh out the world and characters a bit more, so I recommend them. Later story beats also make more sense if you read them.

I initially planned to have another sex-based SS, but I am too excited for the rest of the part, so next week, we will be back for Furlough 5, and I'll write the SS after Furlough's done.

I'll see you all next Friday.
 
Last edited:
Furlough 5
Hey Bob, Supe had a straight job
Even though he coulda smashed through
Any bank in the United States
He had the strength but he would not
Folks said his Family were all dead
Planet crumbled, but Superman he forced himself
To carry on, forget Krypton, and keep goin'

********

"Two triple-deckers, half a pound of bacon, and fully loaded with extra cheese," I called out as Chris, still in his costume as Winman, eagerly proffered his plate on which I placed his burgers.

"Thank you," the red and gold-themed hero said as he sat nearby on the lip of the building and dug into his meal with gusto.

Someone else might have been put off by someone eating that much food and staying in healthy shape.

I lived with Artoria.

"And for you," I turned to the shorter green hero. "Two towers of deceit, half a pound of lies, and fully loaded with everything wrong with the world."

"Dude," Beast Boy whined good-naturedly as I passed him his own meal of fake barbeque. "Not cool."

"Sorry," I said with a chuckle. "I couldn't resist."

I had seen no sign that Cyborg, a hero usually associated with the Teen Titans or Justice League, existed in this world when I first investigated. I was bummed at the idea since he was one of the more interesting characters. I couldn't help but echo his words to Beast Boy, if only as a tribute as a fellow meat lover.

I liked to think there was a version of him somewhere that shed a tear of pride at my dig.

"It's healthier!" The green-skinned man defended himself.

"It is," I agreed. "Doesn't mean I'll give up on bacon any time soon. Trust me. When you go for centuries unable to taste anything, your first lamb chop is like nothing else."

There was a beat of silence as the group digested (ha) my words.

Of course, I took the opportunity to fuck with them some more.

"After barrel rolling into and then electrocuting me, that damn goat tasted delicious."

"You have electric goats?" Mercury asked, looking doubtfully.

"I have electric, rolling goats," I corrected smugly. "Much cooler. I might bring one sometime."

"They are an odd breed," Scathach corroborated. "But you are correct. They are quite tasty."

"Especially after they annoy you," I nodded sagely. "Vengeance is my favourite meal of the day."

"Dude," Winman piped up in between bites. "What even is your life?"

"A greek comedy," I answered easily, getting small smiles of amusement from Glynda and Scathach.

"Anyway, I turn into animals," Garfield explained after shaking his head, even as he took a bite of his fake meat. "It's, like, I am them. How would you feel if you ate people?"

"Nothing," I shrugged, uncaring. "It wouldn't be the first time."

Not counting eating dragon hearts for communion, I also felt everything the draconic heads I summoned did. When one of them ate an enemy, I tasted everything.

There was an awkward silence as everyone on the roof heard me and paused.

"Oh duh," Beast Boy eventually said, smacking his head in realization. "You're a dragon!"

"I had honestly almost forgotten," Nightwing said, also still in costume, as he took his own order from me. "You act so humanly, it's hard to think of you as being larger than the state of California."

"That and you are seriously cool," Winman piped in, already working on his second burger. "Seriously, you are way chiller than I would have thought for someone who ate the Simurgh whole."

"How was she tasting of?" Starfire asked eagerly, floating near my face even as I poured extra mustard on her meal.

"Like chicken," I deadpanned.

"Really?"

"No, but if you believe that, then I have this lovely igloo for sale," I snarked. I thought I heard a snort that could have come from Raven, sitting in a corner by herself, but when I turned to look, she was staring over the bay. Turning back to Starfire, who looked crestfallen at my words, I rolled my eyes. "I didn't really taste anything. She was too small. The closest comparison would be if you tried to eat a piece of plastic the size of a mote of dust." That answer satisfied her more as she floated over to her seat beside Nightwing.

"So you can breathe fire and stuff?" Beast Boy asked eagerly with his mouth full. "That's so cool."

"I can't," I shook my head with a slight pout even as I served Scathach her own meal. "I'm not that type of dragon."

"Right," Winman nodded in realization. "You're white. You have ice breath."

"Nope," I denied again. "I actually don't have a breathe weapon of my own."

"Really?" Winman looked disappointed. "So, no poison? Acid? Lightning? Nothing? None of you have a dragon's breath?"

"We do," Scathach nodded, a hint of smugness in her tone. "All of us do. Just not him."

"Laugh it up," I said petulantly.

"What about when you destroyed that corpse? That was fire and lighting." Nightwing asked.

"It was a spell," I said with a shake. For emphasis, I summoned Smarag's, Ekzykes', and Borealis' heads above me.

The titans flinched but didn't react more than that.

"How marvellous," Starfire said, her eyes shining in excitement.

"I can use a whole bunch of dragon breaths using magic," I explained and dispelled the conjurations, knowing full well the Justice League and PRT would know about this by the end of the day. "But they aren't mine. Just recreations of others." There was a reason I used Placidusax's Ruin to destroy Doomsday's corpse rather than a breathe weapon of my own.

A 'weakness' that really wasn't a weakness.

A show of trust.

A dragon's breath weapon wasn't just another weapon. It was a way to extend their Element outside of their range. It was an incredibly powerful attack and symbolic of the dragons themselves.

Without a breath attack, a dragon was just a giant lizard with wings.

I was a bit bummed not to have an elemental breath of my own, but I didn't let it bother me. It wasn't like I was hurting for ways of killing people.

I was just confused about why I was the only one with the problem. Tsunade was also a Life dragon and could use her Element as a dragon's breath attack. Diana had inherited my Freedom element and her breath, while not really damaging, had some cool effects.

Maybe because I was the only one with dual elements?

"Don't worry, dear," Glynda patted my chest affectionately as she took her plate. "We do not love you any less. I hear it is quite common. One in four dragons suffer from it. We will get over this. Together."

"Really." I deadpanned at the blonde. "ED jokes? After yesterday? For shame." I shook my head even as her cheeks pinked at the memory. "To hit below the belt like that," Beast Boy laughed, but most of the others groaned at the pun. Starfire just looked confused. "Someone has been a terrible influence on you."

"You." She said as she took her seat.

"I know," I answered, grinning. "I am so proud."

I loved when I was a negative influence on people.

"How do you do it?"

"You're going to need to be more specific there. Use a breathe weapon? Corrupt my wives? Satisfy them?" I replied, waggling my eyebrows with a smirk at X-23 as she took her steak.

"How do you act so human?" The mutant clarified with a frown.

I pretended not to notice a bunch of ears perk up.

Just as I pretended that this entire meal wasn't being recorded.

We were on top of Titan Tower in San Fransico's bay, and, in a rare break from training over the last few days, I was cooking for the Titans as well as Glynda and Scathach. It was just the ten of us, even if I'm sure some PRT personnel would have loved to come out to enjoy the refreshing autumn air.

Once it was clear I wasn't planning some sort of violent attack, the PRT personnel that supported the Titans returned to headquarters. They had been avoiding my wives and me, but I was sure my every action in this tower was being recorded by six cameras at any given time.

In the last three days, I had only been in the tower for a few hours in total. Mostly when the training was on pause for one reason or another. I had nothing to contribute that Glynda or Scathach couldn't do better. So what time I did spend here was mostly spent getting to know the heroes when they weren't getting their asses kicked.

I used the opportunity to continue building my reputation just as they used the opportunity to try and dig more info out of me.

And this was another chance for both parties.

"I've had practice," I shrugged casually. "This isn't the first time I've had a human body. Though I do admit, it has been a long time. With my wives, you can imagine I've put it through its paces." I finished with a sly smile.

Laura didn't even blink at the innuendo, but Glynda, sitting fifteen feet away and talking to Starfire, blushed a faint pink and glared at me. Scathach simply smirked.

There had been a few hours where all three of us had seemingly disappeared into thin air while in the tower. The PRT freaked out until we returned, thinking we were sabotaging them somehow.

I squarely laid the blame at Glynda's feet.

Watching her 'corruption' by the celt during the Dream was one thing.

It was wholly another to participate in the sort of degeneracy the usually proper huntress conjured up since her sexual awakening.

"From my point of view, to be human is to be flawed. No one is perfect. Being human is the constant state of being aware of that and either improving yourself or living with the consequences of your imperfection. That is my definition." I continued when it looked like the heroine wouldn't accept my joke as an answer. " But that is just mine. If you really want my advice, stop trying to be human."

"What?" Mercury asked, disgruntled by my answer to her friend.

"Explain," Laura said simply rather than be insulted.

"Stop trying," I repeated with a shrug. "I certainly have my ideas on what it means to be human, but those are my ideas. Thousands of minds have asked, 'What does it mean to be human?' Do you know the answer?" Laura shook her head. "That's because no one does. Some think they do, but they don't. We only know what it means to be ourselves. That is my advice."

"Be yourself?" Laura asked in disbelief. "That is it?"

"Yep," I answered as I loaded up my own plate. "I don't mean in the kumbaya, power of friendship bullshit. Think about it this way. Starfire isn't a human at all. Never has been. Mercury is entirely inorganic. Beast Boy's DNA probably looks like a kaleidoscope through the lens of psychedelics. I am a Dragon from beyond time and space. All of us 'act' human. None of us are. Because humanity is irrelevant."

"Hey!" Winman cried out in fake offence, but I waived him off to drive the point home.

"I mean that literally," I continued. "Humanity is entirely irrelevant. One of the countless other species the universe calls home. One day it will go extinct, as all will. Why obsess over something so insignificant? Instead of being human, whose entire race might disappear in the snap of a finger, try to be Laura. Do you want to fight someone? Fight them! Want to be a hero? Be one! You can be a hero in the body of a monster. An angel in the body of a demon. But only you can be you."

While talking to Laura, I ensured my words carried to the whole roof, especially the grey-skinned woman sitting off to the side, well away from anyone else.

"You ask me how I act human? I say I don't. I act like me."

My words weren't lies, as I genuinely believed them, but they weren't the whole truth.

Acting like myself involved acting like others to mislead and manipulate.

Like right now.

Batman hadn't been wrong that the images I presented to the world were fake in a way. A mask carefully crafted to achieve my desired outcome of carving my Family a place on this planet.

A mask that was as real as everything underneath it.

I never pretended to be perfect.

To be human was to be flawed, after all.

"Thank you for the advice," Laura said politely, brows furrowed in thought even as she joined Mercury beside Scathach with her meal.

"No problem." I shrugged again. "As I said, everyone has different ideas about what it means to be human. I don't define humanity as a race or a behaviour pattern. To me, any self-aware, flawed being is 'human.' Though I suppose 'mortal' is a more accurate term than human. It doesn't roll off the tongue as well, though."

"So only someone immortal would not be human in your eyes?" Nightwing asked with a frown.

"No," I shook my head as I cut up my steak, not looking at the hero. "There is no such thing as immortals. And that's a good thing."

"Uh," Beast Boy chimed in. "Yeah, there is. A whole bunch of them, in fact. Off the top of my head, all the amazons, Galactus, a bunch of gods, and a few villains, and I think Kryptonians don't age under a yellow sun. Right?" The green-skinned hero looked to his leader for confirmation, and the former Robin nodded.

"When I talk about immortality, I don't mean agelessness," I shook my head as I thought about how to word my explanation.

I had been subtly guiding this entire conversation, trying to make a point to one person in particular without ever talking to her.

"Do you know where the title Elden Lord comes from?" I asked.

"From Ranni's homeworld," Robin answered easily.

"Right," I nodded. "But, strictly speaking, I am not an Elden Lord. That title was originally given to those who reigned with the blessing of the primordial god of that world. Most recently, it was used to denominate the consorts of Queen Marika the Eternal. Before her, it was used for other beings. Every one of them was immortal by your standards, as were her children and supporters. You following me so far?"

The heroes nodded.

"I killed them all. And their god for good measure."

I could almost see an electric current pass through the group as my words registered, the dichotomy between my casual interactions with them until now and the acknowledgement that I was a killer with a body count in the seven digits conflicting within their minds.

I wasn't building my reputation to make myself seem like a hero. That was Artoria and Diana's desire.

I was building my reputation to make my Family sacrosanct.

Something sacrosanct did not just mean holy or good. It also carried the connotations of divine punishment should that sanctity be violated.

If I had my way, the heroes of this world would fight to the death defending my Family if they were ever at risk. They would do it because my wives were not only helpful and likable but because they knew what I would do if any of them came to harm.

While extending my hand in aid, I would be the boogeyman at their back.

Building my reputation now was simply killing three birds with one stone.

"They had been alive for tens of thousands of years," I continued as if I hadn't noticed their tenseness. "And I killed them all the same. And I am not the only one. Scathach, how many gods have you killed?"

"A few," the celt replied casually. "They weren't too impressive. More power than skill. They were hardly worth mentioning compared to when I slew my own death."

"And Glynda, your world had immortals, right?"

"Two of them," the teacher nodded, understanding the lesson I was trying to teach. "One I worked for was reincarnated in a new body every time he died. The other was just unkillable. They fought each other for longer than recorded history. They are both dead now."

"You see," I turned back to the young heroes. A few had gotten my point already, but some still needed clarification. "There is no such thing as immortality because all things end. It doesn't matter if it is after a hundred years, a million years, when the sun goes out, when the universe collapses, or when the multiverse vanishes into nothing. Everything eventually dies. You can try and avoid it. In fact, you should. I know I will. But all things die. Even I, who will measure my life not in years but in universal terms, will eventually perish."

Death had proven that point when she had told me every Tier had limits. Even she, multiversal to a degree I couldn't even fathom, was still limited to certain worlds and abilities.

Eventually, once everything under her domain vanished into the annals of time and the last breath of life left the last multiverse, she too would disappear.

"You say that is a good thing," Mercury asked.

"It is," I nodded. "If something was truly immortal, there would be no room for anything else. They would be the be-all and end-all. They could attain anything they wanted because nothing could stop them. Without the limits of mortality, they would consume everything eventually till nothing remained. Just by existing, something without end would guarantee the end of reality."

Even the Company was limited. If it wasn't, there would be no need to hire people, expand a business, collect waifus, or be petty enough to screw me over.

One didn't need Company Policy when they were the be-all and end-all.

They would just kill Death and me, and probably our omniverse for good measure.

In other words, you are limited when you want something but don't have it.

Everything with limits will eventually end.

I had thirty-five million years to think about what it meant to be a Dragon of Freedom and what it meant to be truly limitless.

And I came to realize the truth.

I was only without limits, theoretically.

I could grow infinitely.

That didn't mean I would.

A True Immortal would either want nothing; thus, their existence is irrelevant, or they want and have everything. Then they would consume it all.

And I wasn't there yet.

"Ugh," Beast Boy groaned, holding his head. "I don't get it."

"You don't need to," I shook my head in amusement even as I made sure to enunciate my following words carefully so everyone could hear me very clearly. "You just need to know this: Every god, demon, or immortal can be killed. No exceptions."

********

"He is very... what is the word?" Starfire asked her boyfriend.

"Unique? Scary? Grim? Intense?" Nightwing suggested.

"Intense!" The Tameranian exclaimed, clapping her hands in excitement.

"Mikael can be," Glynda agreed, even as she ate her meal. Her movements, like most things about her, were elegant in their precision.

"He likes to teach," Nightwing said diplomatically. Preach is a better word, in his opinion.

Glynda's look in his direction told him she understood what went unsaid.

"You must understand something about Mikael," the huntress said, wiping her mouth with her napkin before continuing. "He is old. He is powerful. He has experienced more in his life than most do in millennia of living. You would do well to remember that. When he gives advice, you would also do well to listen. It might save your life."

Nightwing frowned but said nothing.

"He is like my father," Starfire said somewhat somberly.

"How so?" Glynda asked curiously.

"He laughs loud and cries quietly," the tameranian was looking skywards, the stars not visible in the evening sky just yet. Nightwing grabbed her hand tenderly in his own, intertwining their fingers. She looked at him with that wide smile that always did things to his stomach. Then she turned to their temporary teacher again. "My people were peaceful. My father's reign has not been. Mikael bears that weight. His words are wise, but he talks from pain."

"That is not... untrue," Glynda nodded slowly, a rare look of vulnerability on her face. It was gone in an instant. "You must understand we all have our own circumstances. Nobody is without pain. My husband works hard to ensure we are all as happy as possible."

"That is admirable," Nightwing nodded, and, this time, there was no hidden undercurrent in his words.

If there was one thing he had learned for sure over these last few days, it was that Mikael and his wives were very much in love.

Their subtle glances at each other.

How they would gravitate together, trading small smiles.

The way their eyes would soften at even the mention of each other.

If it weren't for the irregularity of their polyamorous relationship, it would almost be textbook fairy tale love.

Nightwing was almost jealous.

Beast Boy and Winman had definitely been jealous.

"You said you worked for one of the immortals of your world?" Nightwing asked to change the subject and dig for more information.

"He was the headmaster of Beacon academy," Glynda nodded. "The institution I taught at."

"You mentioned it when you first arrived," Nightwing nodded. "You were the deputy headmistress, correct?"

"I was," Glynda nodded stoically, not giving more information. She'd be a tough nut to crack in an interrogation.

Thankfully, he had a Starfire.

"Were you close?" She asked their temporary teacher, eyes wide in empathetic sympathy.

Raven might have been the actual empath of the team, but Star was the most genuine, outgoing, and empathetic person Dick had ever known.

"We were colleagues. Friends, even," Glynda nodded. "We all were. My compatriots would get on my nerves with their antics, but they were reliable when it counted. Teaching with them at Beacon will always be an honour I hold dear."

"What happened," the Tameranian asked softly.

"The other immortal, Salem," Glynda sighed. "She led the enemies of humanity, the Grimm, and destroyed my world."

"That is terrible," Star raised a hand to her mouth in shock. "Why would she do that?"

"Sometimes villains do not need a reason, Star," Nightwing sighed sadly, thinking of his own time in Gotham. "Sometimes they just want to see the world burn."

"She had a reason," Glynda shook her head in denial. "A good one. She was immortal. She didn't age and could not be killed. And she tried. After millennia, she decided the only way to die was if the gods who cursed her were to return. The only way to do so was cause the destruction of the world."

"You sound as if you agree with her?" Nightwing asked.

"I understand her," Glynda emphasized. Nightwing noticed her eyes flick to Mikael and Scathach quickly before meeting his. "I have recently gained a new perspective on how terrible it is to be unable to die. So I understand Salem. I still condemn her. I have seen proof that her actions were not the only option. Others in her situation rose above their pain and loneliness. Even if she was not a good person, sealing herself away and resting until the world reached its natural conclusion would have been a valid and easier option. She did not."

"Did Mikael kill her?" Nightwing asked.

"No," Glynda sighed. "She got her wish. The gods returned and ended her life and all life with her."

"Then how..."

"Did I survive?" Glynda finished for Starfire with a grim smile. "I didn't."

All eyes turned to Mikael, chatting animatedly with Beast Boy and Winman.

"As I said," Glynda's were on her husband, and that same softness Nightwing had noticed before was there again. "We all carry our own pain. I am sure you have your own stories. Only the young or stupid believe their own pain is the only one that exists."

"...Sorry," Nightwing apologized, realizing how insensitive he had been with the blonde. Not just when they first met but today as well, prying into what must be a painful subject for a woman who had been nothing but helpful. Just because they weren't heroes didn't mean they hadn't faced their own tragedies.

"Apology accepted," Glynda returned her gaze to him with a warm, almost matronly smile. "That is what teachers are for. To help you learn from your mistakes."

Dick Grayson had another realization then.

No matter what else Mikeal's goal was, Glynda Goodwitch sincerely wanted to teach them. To make them better and wiser heroes.

To keep them safe.

********

"I have to know," Cessily asked her Celtic teacher. "How did the Elden Lord convince you to go along with this harem thing?" Scathach raised her eyebrow and quirked her lips. "I don't mean anything by it!" Mercury hurried to clarify, aware of what kind of hell would be waiting for her if she put the older woman in a bad mood. "It's just a bit strange, is all. You don't seem they type, is all."

"The type?" The warrior asked. Her brow was still raised, but her face was placid otherwise.

That didn't mean the mutant was safe yet.

"Badass." X-23 chimed in as she finished her meal. Laura then looked to Cessily, asking if she had used the expression correctly.

"A badass," the inorganic young woman nodded. "So's Miss Goodwitch. If your Wonder Woman is anything like ours, I cannot imagine her going along with it. You all can do better than being one of many. Isn't it demeaning? So I just wanted to know how he convinced you, is all."

"You believe he is controlling us," Scathach said, seeing the root of the problem at a glance.

"No!" Mercury practically shouted, causing a few eyes to look their way. "It's nothing." She called out, and most returned to their meals or talks.

She didn't notice Mikael do so with a smile.

"He's not right?" She asked under her breath, eyes still scanning the rooftop for anyone eavesdropping.

"If he was, would asking about it when he is here be a good idea?" The raised eyebrow was lowered now, but the celt looked almost amused at the question.

"You usually leave as soon as training is done. This is the first time I've had the chance."

"Your concern is understandable but misguided." Scathach dismissed.

"It's just weird," the mutant pressed, certain something unnatural was going on. "One guy. Ten girls. At first, I thought it was a personal thing. Submissive women, dominant guys. It sometimes happens in some cultures. Which, hey, great for them if it works for them. But none of you seem like you would take shit from anyone. Even if they were super strong. You can't tell me that it isn't suspicious that all of you are following his every order and fawning over him."

"Shady." Laura nodded in agreement, looking severe. Mercury didn't let the wince show, once more remembering X-23's less-than-stellar time living on the streets.

"Enough."

Scathach's word wasn't loud.

Mercury shut her mouth.

"I am Scathach!"

The declaration was final.

"I am submissive to no one." She said it with certainty, a resolute pride no one could break. "I have killed students for similar claims in the past."

Mercury's liquid body rippled.

X-23's claws peaked from beneath her skin.

Those red eyes, like bloody gems, bore down on the pair with tangible weight.

Neither doubted she would kill them if she wished.

"I follow Mikael not because he is my superior. Not because he is a man I love. Not because he is stronger than me. Not because I am being controlled." The Queen of the Land of Shadows enunciated every sentence slowly as if daring the pair to speak up in contradiction.

They didn't.

"I follow Mikael because he saved me. Because he shows me places and peoples I have never dreamed of. Because his council is wise and his love is true. Because this road we travel together will one day end when our blades meet. I follow him because I desire that battle more than anything else in existence. I follow him because one day, Mikael will kill me."

Laura and Cessily sat in shocked silence, unable to understand the thought process of this beautiful yet utterly alien woman.

"Your words stem from concern, so I will not slay you where you sit," Scathach stood from her seat, her body as prideful and regal as any queen or goddess. "You have five minutes to meet me by the shore. If you have time to be concerned about your teacher, you have time to train."

And then she was gone, leaving the stunned pair to look at where she had disappeared.

"Pst," Mikael stage whispered, his face appearing between the two young women, causing them to jump in surprise. "I think you pissed her off."

"Jesus!" Mercury exclaimed, turning her arm back from a flail into a hand.

Laura had been quicker.

"Are you alright?!" She asked with urgent concern as she withdrew her claws from an inch deep in his neck.

"It fine," the Elden Lord waived off with a smile, raising a hand to his torn throat. When he removed it, not even a drop of blood remained. "See? Fine. You really don't want that touching you." Then he waived his hand, and the blood disappeared from her claws in a small burst of smoke.

"You surprised us," Laura said.

"That was the point of sneaking up on you," Mikael laughed.

"Why was she angry?" Mercury asked, guessing he had been listening. "I mean, no offence, but you can't deny it's a bit weird for one guy to keep ten women happy."

"It works for us," he shrugged. "It wasn't the questioning of our relationship that was the problem. You wounded her pride."

"By insinuating you could be controlling her?"

"By saying she is submissive. That she can be controlled at all," Mikeal elaborated. When they didn't look convinced, he continued. "You must understand that all my wives come from different cultures and have different values. The whole kerfuffle with the League was because Ranni values strength in a leader."

"Did you just use the word kerfuffle?"

"Anyway," Mikael continued, ignoring Mercury's incredulity. "Though she doesn't show it most of the time, Scathach is one of the proudest of my wives. From birth, she was the best, and she knew it. Her students might be more famous, but no one during her time was her equal. Since then, she has only gotten better. She might follow my lead every once in a while or even act a certain way in the bedroom, but I never mistake her for submissive. Especially because you think she is weaker than me. Of my Family, she is the most willing and able to kill me."

"But that doesn't explain why she's in your harem!" Mercury wasn't inherently opposed to non-monogamous relationships, but the Elden Lord's entire dynamic was in opposition to her worldview.

"I keep telling everyone," Mikael sighed, still smiling as he shook his head in wry amusement. "It's not a harem. It's a Family. Maybe I should bring a whiteboard with me. With diagrams, graphs, red strings, and photos? Then I'll be able to conclusively prove I'm the Queen of England."

This?

This was the man who married the proud Scathach? Who managed to convince ten women to share?

This buffoon?

It had to be mind control.

Or he was really, really good in the sack.

"By the way," Mikael said with a sadistic smile. "Hasn't it been a few minutes already? You aren't going to keep her waiting, are you?"

Laura said it for both of them.

"Fuck."

"Have fun," Mikael waved them off with a smile that wouldn't melt butter. "I'm going to go poke our little misanthrope."

********

"Poke. Poke. Poke. Poke poke. Pokepokepokepoke."

"STOP!" Raven shouted in frustration, fed up with this most recent annoyance.

Bad enough she had to deal with Garfield and Chris, now the Elden Lord, the guy everyone was freaking out about a few days ago, turns out to be a huge man-child?

If there was a god, he hated her.

"I will once you eat your food," Mikeal said smugly, holding out a plate for her.

It smelled delicious.

"I'm not hungry," she denied.

Her stomach rumbled.

He raised an eyebrow, somehow looking even smugger.

Azarath. Metrion. Zinthos.

Azarath. Metrion. Zinthos.

Calm down, Raven.

Don't punch the man who can destroy the city with a sneeze.

He's trying to get a reaction out of you. Do not let him win. You are peace. You are calm.

"Poke."

"Gah!" Raven screamed in frustration, the nearby furniture tearing itself apart from her outburst of emotion.

Glynda waved her hand, and it was back together.

Mikael wasn't even poking her!

He was just saying the word 'poke!'

"I'm leaving." She declared. She tried to stand up.

Tried again.

And again.

"Did you glue me to my chair?" She asked incredulously.

"Glue is such a harsh way of putting it," Mikael waived her off. "I prefer the term 'cursed for my amusement.'"

"You cursed me!" Raven asked, aghast.

"For my amusement," Mikael added again, not looking guilty in the slightest. "I've been trying to widen my repertoire recently, and I am married to one of the most famous witches to ever live. I'm still new to curses, so this one is straightforward to get out of."

"How do I do that?" Raven demanded.

"You can try and overpower it," Mikael said, and Raven tried to channel enough power to escape. No success. "Good luck with that. Or I can release you if you do something for me."

"What do you want?" Raven asked warily.

Mikael held the plate of barbeque in front of her face.

"I want you to enjoy the meal I spent so much effort to make for you out of the kindness of my heart."

"Fine," Raven sighed aggressively. "Give it here."

Mikael did.

Raven hated that it was the best meal she had ever tasted.

"There you go," the Elden Lord smiled at her, taking a seat nearby. "That wasn't so hard now, was it?"

Raven glared at him, her mouth full of the most tender and juicy steak in the world.

"By the way, that curse will wear off in another five seconds," Mikael said with a shrug, still smiling smugly. "What can I say? I'm new to curses."

Raven glared harder.

Raven kept glaring as she ate the rest of the food.

She wanted to slow down and savour it but was unwilling to give the annoying man the satisfaction.

"You're welcome," he said, taking her plate from her.

"Thank. You." She bit out as she stood up to leave.

She took two steps and froze.

"I recognize that rune, by the way."

"I don't know what you are talking about," Raven said, pulling her hood further and deepening the shadows covering her forehead.

"Scath. Or scaith, however you want to pronounce it. It means shadow in Irish. Did you know that?" He said casually as she quickened her pace. "It's actually part of Scathach's name and the name of her home. Dun Scaith. I'm sure she noticed it as well. Has she said anything? I don't think she has. Afterall-"

She was fleeing.

Running from his words.

From him.

From the truth.

From tomorrow.

Raven disappeared through the door, not bothering to open it, just phasing through it like it wasn't even there.

She was down the stairs so quickly she didn't even feel them.

Items shattered as she passed, her emotions leaking destructive magic into the air.

The hall. A left. Another hall.

There.

Her room.

Raven burst into her room, her sanctuary, with her chest heaving from adrenalin and fear.

Mikael sat in the chair near her bed, smiling softly at her.

"Why would she?" He continued, not showing any indication of having stopped his sentence or taken notice of her flight. "She knows nothing of Trigon the Terrible."

Her sanctuary shook.

Books flew open, pages tearing from their binding. Her dresser fell over with a loud BANG. Her bed split in half. Mattress, frame, sheets and covers tore down the middle sending shards of wood and bolts of fabric spinning across the room. Her window exploded, glass tearing through the thick curtains and showering in a deadly crystalline rain.

Mikael sat in her chair, unbothered by the chaos around him.

His eyes never left hers, and his smile never dimmed.

"What..." Raven rasped from a dry throat. "Do you want?"

"I would really like for the world not to end tomorrow. I just got here." He said with a chuckle. "That would be a shitty birthday gift. Take a seat," he nodded to a chair that appeared out of thin air in front of him. "And we can talk about stopping the apocalypse."

********

The next day, October 30th, at 3:33pm, a fiery explosion would rock Diamond Heights Shopping Center.

The Teen Titans, battered and bruised from the day's training, would do the heroic thing and drag their weakened forms to aid first responders in rescuing the victims and investigating the original cause of the explosion.

They were walking into a trap.

Only one of them was aware of it.

She did not tell the others.

********

It's good to be back to the main story.

I'm sorry (not sorry) for the shorter chapter and the cliffhanger ending, but I simply had to cut it off there, or it would mess up the pacing of the rest of the part. Two more chapters in Furlough to go, and they will be on the larger side, so you can look forward to that.

So have a bit of characterization with plot for now.

I'll see you all next week.

Ps: Some people have been curious about what I put at the start of the chapters. For volume 1, they were all poems. Volume 2 are song lyrics. I choose them to set the tone, a hint at the content of the chapter, and a nod to the themes I like to weave through the story.

Volume 1:
Confinement- I Felt An Angel, by Anonymous
Isolation- I Sit And Think, by J. R. R. Tolkein
Solitude- In The Forest, by Sarojini Naidu
Desolation 1- A Call to Adventure, by John Mark Green
Desolation 2- The Land of Beyond, by Robert W Service
Desolation 3 and 4- Die Slowly, by Pablo Neruda
Desolation 5- When We Two Parted, by George Gordon Byron
Desolation 6- Failure, by Amos Russel Wells
Break Out!- Cloths of Heaven, by W. B. Yeats
Epilogue- But Where Began the Change, by George Meredith
 
Back
Top